Asimov's Science Fiction - 1977_01(001)Spring














   




   

















EDITORIAL



6











GOOD-BYE,
ROBINSON CRUSOE



9











THE
DOCTORS' DILEMMA



39











THINK!



40











QUARANTINE



49











THE HOMESICK CHICKEN



51











PERCHANCE TO DREAM



56











ON OUR MUSEUM



77











AIR RAID



87











KINDERTITENLIEDER



101











PERIOD OF TOTALITY



111











THE SCORCH ON WETZEL'S
HILL



124











COMING OF AGE IN
HENSON'S TUBE



140











ON BOOKS



146











TIME STORM



156






















   













Joel
Davis: President & Publisher 



Isaac Asimov: Editorial Director











Victor
C. Stabile: Vice Pres. & Treasurer



George H. Scithors: Editor











Leonard
F. Pinto: Vice Pres. & Gen. Mgr.



Gardner Dozois: Assoc. Editor











Jim
Cappelo: Advertising Mgr.



Constance
Di Rienzo: Rights & Permissions











Carl
Bartee: Production Director



Irving
Bernstein: Art Director






















   
ISAAC
ASIMOV'S SCIENCE FICTION MAGAZINE, VOL. 1, NO. 1, Spring 1977. Published
quarterly by Davis Publications, Inc. at $1.00 a copy. Annual
subscriptions $5.40 in the United States, U.S. possessions, and Canada;
$6.80 in all other countries. Editorial address, Box 13116,
Philadelphia PA 19101. Subscription orders and mail regarding
subscriptions should be sent to Davis Publications, Inc., 229 Park
Avenue South, New York NY 10003. © 1977 by Davis Publications,
Inc., all rights reserved. Protection secured under the Universal
Copyright Convention and the Pan American Copyright Conventions.
Reproduction or use of editorial or pictorial content in any manner
without express permission is prohibited. Printed in the U.S.A. All
submissions must be accompanied by a self-addressed, stamped envelope.
The publisher assumes no responsibility for unsolicited manuscripts.



   




   
EDITORIAL

















   I
suppose I ought to start by introducing myself, even though that seems
needless. The whole point about putting
my name on the magazine rests on the supposition that everyone will
recognize it at once, go into ecstatic raptures, and rush forward to
buy the magazine.



   Well,
just in case that doesn't happen, I'm Isaac Asimov. I'm a little over
thirty years old and I have been selling science fiction stories since
1938. (If the arithmetic seems wrong. here, it's because you don't
understand higher mathematics.) I have published
about 40 books of fiction, mostly science fiction, and about 140 books
of nonfiction, mostly science. On the other side of the fence, I have a
Ph. D. in chemistry from Columbia University and I'm Associate
Professor of Biochemistry at Boston University School of Medicine.
—But let's not go on with the litany since I am (as is
well known) very modest,-and since I am the least
important
person involved with this magazine.



   Joel
Davis, the publisher, is much more important. His company, Davis
Publications, Inc., puts out over thirty magazines, including the
enormously successful Ellery Queen's Mystery Magazine. It
also publishes Alfred Hitchcock's Mystery Magazine.
With two







   














such magazines under his belt, visions of empire arose before
Joel's eyes, and it seemed to him he ought to have a science fiction
magazine as sister to these. To retain symmetry, however, he needed a
name in the title and he thought of me at once. You see, I'm familiar
to him because I have, in recent years, sold a score of mystery short
stories to Ellery Queen's Mystery Magazine, and he
would often catch me in suave conversation with Eleanor Sullivan and
Constance DiRienzo, the bewitching young women who occupy the EQMM
office.




   I
can't say I fell all over myself with joy. The truth is I was worried.
I told Joel that no science fiction magazine had ever
borne a person's name on it, to my knowledge, and that the writers and
readers would surely resent this as an example of overweening
arrogance. He said, "Nonsense, Isaac, who could possibly accuse you of
arrogance?" —Well, that's true enough. But then I pointed out
that the editors of the various other science fiction magazines were,
one and all, personal friends of mine and I would not wish to compete
with them. He said, "You won't be competing with them, Isaac. One more
strong magazine in the field will attract additional readers, encourage
additional writers. Our own success will help the other magazines in
the field as well." (I consulted others and everyone agreed with Joel.)




   Then
I told Joel that I had a monthly science column running in one of the
other science fiction magazines. It had been running without a break
for eighteen years and under no circumstances could I consider giving
it up. He said, "You don't have to give it up. Continue it
exactly as before." (And I am doing so, with the blessing of the other
magazine's editor.) But then I had the topper. I told him that the fact
was I couldn't edit a magazine. I didn't have the
ability or the experience or the desire or the time. He said, "Find
someone you can trust, with the ability, the experience, the desire,
and the time, and he can be the editor. You can be the editorial
director, and the man you pick will work under your direction, for I
want this to be your magazine, a reflection of
your tastes with your kind of science fiction. You should keep an eye
on what the editor buys, write the editorials yourself,' and work
closely with this editor to set policy and to solve problems as they
come up."




   So
we agreed to that; now let me introduce the Editor. He is George H.
Scithers, an electrical engineer specializing in radio propagation and
rail rapid transit, who is a Lieutenant Colonel (retired) in the United
States Army and who does a bit of writing on the side. He has been
involved with the world of science fiction for over thirty years. He
was the chairman of DisCon 1, the World Science Fiction Convention held
in Washington in 1963 (where I got my first Hugo, so you can see what a
well-run convention that was), and has been parliamentarian for several
other conventions. He has a small publishing firm, Owlswick Press,
publishing books of science fiction interest, notably the new, revision
of L. Sprague de Camp's Science Fiction Handbook. Furthermore,
I know him personally, know that his tastes in science fiction
are like mine and that he is industrious and reliable.




   As
Associate Editor, George has managed to get the services of Gardner
Dozois, who is himself a contemporary science fiction writer of note.




   Now
what about the magazine itself ? Life is risky for magazines in these
days of television and paperbacks so we are starting as a quarterly.
What reader support we'll get is now in the lap of the gods, but if
things go as we earnestly hope they do, we will work our way up to
monthly as soon as we can.




   We
are concentrating on the shorter lengths, and there will be no serials.
Novels have plenty of outlets these days, the shorter lengths
relatively few. With my name on the magazine, it won't surprise you to
hear that we will lean toward hard science fiction, and toward the
reasonably straightforward in the way of style. However, we won't take
ourselves too seriously and not every story. has to be a solemn
occasion. We will have humorous stories and we will have an occasional
unclassifiable story as, for instance, the one by Jonathan Fast in this
issue. We will have a book review column that will favor short notices
of many books rather than deep essays on a few. We will have
non-fiction pieces that we will try to make as science-fiction-related
as possible. We have one that will cover a museum opening, for
instance, but it's a space museum; and we're working on one that
compares real-life computers with those in science fiction stories.




   But
you can see for yourself what we're trying to do if you read this issue
and, undoubtedly, we will develop in ways not easily predictable at the
start.




   Two
last points—For heaven's sake, don't send
any manuscripts to me, send them to George Scithers. And for heaven's
sake, be careful where you allocate credit. If this magazine pleases
you, do give the credit to George Scithers and write and tell him so.
He's doing the work. —If, on the other hand, you decide it's
a stinker, please send your letters to Joel Davis. The whole thing was
his idea.




   And
remember, those letters that we find to be of general interest will be
printed in a letter column along with comments by me; and we will
try to spell your name correctly.




   —Isaac Asimov
GOOD-BYE,
ROBINSON CRUSOE



   
by
John Varley

   John
Varley
wrote all through high school, he tells us, stopped when he got out,
and took it up again in 1973. Now, reading, writing, and imagining
take up all of his spare time. This story is the 19th of the 20 that
he's written—and sold—so far. (We bought number 20
too.) He's now
working on a novel, Ophiuchi Hotline, for Don
Bensen at Dial
Press.



   









   




   It
was summer and
Piri was in his second childhood. First, second; who counted? His
body was young. He had not felt more alive since his original
childhood back in the spring, when the sun drew closer and the air
began to melt.




   He was
spending
his time at Rarotonga Reef, in the Pacifica disneyland. Pacifica was
still under construction, but Rarotonga had been used by the
ecologists as a testing ground for the more ambitious barrier-type
reef they were building in the south, just off the "Australian"
coast. As a result, it was more firmly established than the other
biomes. It was open to visitors, but so far only Piri was there. The
"sky" disconcerted everyone else.




   Piri
didn't mind
it. He was equipped with a brand-new toy: a fully operational
imagination, a selective sense of wonder that allowed him to blank
out those parts of his surroundings that failed to fit with his
current fantasy.




   He
awoke with the
tropical sun blinking in his face through the palm fronds. He had
built a rude shelter from flotsam and detritus on the beach. It was
not to protect him from the elements. The disneyland management had
the weather well in hand; he might as well have slept in the open.
But castaways always build some sort of shelter.




   He
bounced up with
the quick alertness that comes from being young and living close to
the center of things, brushed sand from his naked body, and ran for
the line of breakers at the bottom of the narrow strip of beach.




   His
gait was
awkward. His feet were twice as long as they should have been, with
flexible toes that were webbed into flippers. Dry sand showered
around his legs as he ran. He was brown as coffee and cream, and
hairless.




   Piri
dived flat to
the water, sliced neatly under a wave, and paddled out to
waist-height. He paused there. He held his nose and worked his arms
up and down, blowing air through his mouth and swallowing at the same
time. What looked like long, hairline scars between his lower ribs
came open. Red-orange fringes became visible inside them, and
gradually lowered. He was no longer an air-breather.




   He
dived again,
mouth open, and this time he did not come up. His esophagus and
trachea closed and a new valve came into operation. It would pass
water in only one direction, so his diaphragm now functioned as a
pump pulling water through his mouth and forcing it out through the
gill-slits. The water flowing through this lower chest area caused
his gills to engorge with blood, turning them purplish-red and
forcing his lungs to collapse upward into his chest cavity. Bubbles
of air trickled out his sides, then stopped. His transition was
complete.




   The
water seemed
to grow warmer around him. It had been pleasantly cool; now it seemed
no temperature at all. It was the result of his body temperature
lowering in response to hormones released by an artificial gland in
his cranium. He could not afford to burn energy at the rate he had
done in the air; the water was too efficient a coolant for that. All
through his body arteries and capillaries were constricting as parts
of him stabilized at a lower rate of function.




   No
naturally
evolved mammal had ever made the switch from air to water breathing,
and the project had taxed the resources of bio-engineering to its
limits. But everything in Piri's body was a living part of him. It
had taken two full days to install it all.




   He
knew nothing of
the chemical complexities that kept him alive where he should have
died quickly from heat loss or oxygen starvation. He knew only the
joy of arrowing along the white sandy bottom. The water was clear,
blue-green in the distance.




   The
bottom kept
dropping away from him, until suddenly it reached for the waves. He
angled up the wall of the reef until his head broke the surface,
climbed up the knobs and ledges until he was standing in the
sunlight. He took a deep breath and became an air-breather again.




   The
change cost
him some discomfort. He waited until the dizziness and fit of
coughing had passed, shivering a little as his body rapidly underwent
a reversal to a warm-blooded economy.




   It was
time for
breakfast.




   He
spent the
morning foraging among the tidepools. There were dozens of plants and
animals that he had learned to eat raw. He ate a great deal, storing
up energy for the afternoon's expedition on the outer reef.




   Piri
avoided
looking at the sky. He wasn't alarmed by it; it did not disconcert
him as it did the others. But he had to preserve the illusion that he
was actually on a tropical reef in the Pacific Ocean, a castaway, and
not a vacationer in an environment bubble below the surface of Pluto.




   Soon
he became a
fish again, and dived off the sea side of the reef.




   The
water around
the reef was oxygen-rich from the constant wave action. Even here,
though, he had to remain in motion to keep enough water flowing past
his external gill fringes. But he could move more slowly as he wound
his way down into the darker reaches of the sheer reef face. The reds
and yellows of his world were swallowed by the blues and greens and
purples. It was quiet. There were sounds to hear, but his ears were
not adapted to them. He moved slowly through shafts of blue light,
keeping up the bare minimum of water flow.




   He
hesitated at
the ten-meter level. He had thought he was going to his Atlantis
Grotto to check out his crab farm. Then he wondered if he ought to
hunt up Ocho the Octopus instead. For a panicky moment he was
afflicted with the bane of childhood: an inability to decide what to
do with himself. Or maybe it was worse, he thought. Maybe it was a
sign of growing up. The crab farm bored him, or at least it did
today.




   He
waffled back
and forth for several minutes, idly chasing the tiny red fish that
flirted with the anemones. He never caught one. This was no good at
all. Surely there was an adventure in this silent fairyland. He had
to find one.




   An
adventure found
him, instead. Piri saw something swimming out in the open water,
almost at the limits of his vision. It was long and pale, an
attenuated missile of raw death. His heart squeezed in panic, and he
scuttled for a hollow in the reef.




   Piri
called him
the Ghost. He had seen him many times in the open sea. He was eight
meters of mouth, belly and tail: hunger personified. There were those
who said the great white shark was the most ferocious carnivore that
ever lived. Piri believed it.




   It
didn't matter
that the Ghost was completely harmless to him. The Pacifica
management did not like having its guests eaten alive. An adult could
elect to go into the water with no protection, providing the
necessary waivers were on file. Children had to be implanted with an
equalizer. Piri had one, somewhere just below the skin of his left
wrist. It was a sonic generator, set to emit a sound that would mean
terror to any predator in the water.




   The
Ghost, like
all the sharks, barracudas, morays, and other predators in Pacifica,
was not like his cousins who swam the seas of Earth. He had been
cloned from cells stored in the Biological Library on Luna. The
library had been created two hundred years before as an insurance
policy against the extinction of a species. Originally, only
endangered species were filed, but for years before the Invasion the
directors had been trying to get a sample of everything. Then the
Invaders had come, and Lunarians were too busy surviving without help
from Occupied Earth to worry about the library. But when the time
came to build the disneylands, the library had been ready.




   By
then,
biological engineering had advanced to the point where many
modifications could be made in genetic structure. Mostly, the
disneyland biologists had left nature alone. But they had changed the
predators. In the Ghost, the change was a mutated organ attached to
the brain that responded with a flood of fear when a supersonic note
was sounded.




   So why
was the
Ghost still out there? Piri blinked his nictating membranes, trying
to clear his vision. It helped a little. The shape looked a bit
different.




   Instead
of moving
back and forth, the tail seemed to be going up and down, perhaps in a
scissoring motion. Only one animal swims like that. He gulped down
his fear and pushed away from the reef.




   But he
had waited
too long. His fear of the Ghost went beyond simple danger, of which
there was none. It was something more basic, an unreasoning reflex
that prickled his neck when he saw that long white shape. He couldn't
fight it, and didn't want to. But the fear had kept him against the
reef, hidden, while the person swam out of reach. He thrashed to
catch up, but soon lost track of the moving feet in the gloom.




   He had
seen gills trailing from the sides of the figure, muted down to a deep
blue-black by the depths. He had the impression that it was a woman.
   Tongatown was the only human habitation
on the island. It housed a crew of maintenance
people and their children, about fifty in all, in grass huts
patterned after those of South Sea natives. A few of the buildings
concealed elevators that went to the underground rooms that would
house the tourists when the project was completed. The shacks would
then go at a premium rate, and the beaches would be crowded.




   Piri
walked into
the circle of firelight and greeted his friends. Nighttime was party
time in Tongatown. With the day's work over, everybody gathered
around the fire and roasted a vat-grown goat or lamb. But the real
culinary treats were the fresh vegetable dishes. The ecologists were
still working out the kinks in the systems, controlling blooms,
planting more of failing species. They often produced huge excesses
of edibles that would have cost a fortune on the outside. The workers
took some of the excess for themselves. It was understood to be a
fringe benefit of the job. It was hard enough to find people who
could stand to stay under the Pacifica sky.




   "Hi,
Piri,"
said a girl. "You meet any pirates today?" It was Harra,
who used to be one of Piri's best friends but had seemed increasingly
remote over the last year. She was wearing a handmade grass skirt and
a lot of flowers, tied into strings that looped around her body. She
was fifteen now, and Piri was... but who cared? There were no seasons
here, only days. Why keep track of time?




   Piri
didn't know
what to say. The two of them had once played together out on the
reef. It might be Lost Atlantis, or Submariner, or Reef Pirates; a
new plot line and cast of heroes and villains every day. But her
question had held such thinly veiled contempt. Didn't she care about
the Pirates anymore? What was the matter with her?




   She
relented when
she saw Piri's helpless bewilderment.




   "Here,
come
on and sit down. I saved you a rib." She held out a large chunk
of mutton.




   Piri
took it and
sat beside her. He was famished, having had nothing all day since his
large breakfast.




   "I
thought I
saw the Ghost today," he said, casually.




   Harra
shuddered.
She wiped her hands on her thighs and looked at him closely.




   "Thought?
You
thought you saw him?" Harra did not care for the Ghost. She had
cowered with Piri more than once as they watched him prowl.




   "Yep.
But I
don't think it was really him."




   "Where
was
this?"




   "On
the
sea-side, down about, oh, ten meters. I think it was a woman."




   "I
don't see
how it could be. There's just you and—and Midge and Darvin
with—did
this woman have an air tank?"




   "Nope.
Gills.
I saw that."




   "But
there's
only you and four others here with gills. And I know where they all
were today."




   "You
used to
have gills," he said, with a hint of accusation.




   She
sighed. "Are
we going through that again? I told you, I got
tired of the
flippers. I wanted to move around the land some
more."




   "I can
move
around the land," he said, darkly.




   "All
right,
all right. You think I deserted you. Did you ever think that you sort
of deserted me?"




   Piri
was puzzled
by that, but Harra had stood up and walked quickly away. He could
follow her, or he could finish his meal. She was right about the
flippers. He was no great shakes at chasing anybody.




   Piri
never worried
about anything for too long. He ate, and ate some more, long past the
time when everyone else had joined together for the dancing and
singing. He usually hung back, anyway. He could sing, but dancing was
out of his league.




   Just
as he was
leaning back in the sand, wondering if there were any more corners he
could fill up—perhaps another bowl of that shrimp
teriyaki?—Harra
was back. She sat beside him.




   "I
talked to
my mother about what you said. She said a tourist showed up today. It
looks like you were right. It was a woman, and she was amphibious."




   Piri
felt a vague
unease. One tourist was certainly not an invasion, but she could be a
harbinger. And amphibious. So far, no one had gone to that expense
except for those who planned to live here for a long time. Was his
tropical hideout in danger of being discovered?"




   "What—what's
she doing here?" He absently ate another spoonful of crab
cocktail.




   "She's
looking for you," Harra laughed, and elbowed him in
the
ribs. Then she pounced on him, tickling his ribs until he was howling
in helpless glee. He fought back, almost to the point of having the
upper hand, but she was bigger and a little more determined. She got
him pinned, showering flower petals on him as they struggled. One of
the red flowers from her hair was in her eye, and she brushed it
away, breathing hard.




   "You
want to
go for a walk on the beach?" she asked.




   Harra
was fun, but
the last few times he'd gone with her she had tried to kiss him. He
wasn't ready for that. He was only a kid. He thought she probably had
something like that in mind now.




   "I'm
too
full," he said, and it was almost the literal truth. He had
stuffed himself disgracefully, and only wanted to curl up in his
shack and go to sleep.




   Harra
said
nothing, just sat there getting her breathing under control. At last
she nodded, a little jerkily, and got to her feet. Piri wished he
could see her face to face. He knew something was wrong. She turned
from him and walked away.




    Robinson
Crusoe
was feeling depressed when he got back to his hut. The walk down the
beach away from the laughter and singing had been a lonely one. Why
had he rejected Harra's offer of companionship? Was it really so bad
that she wanted to play new kinds of games?




   But
no, damn it.
She wouldn't play his games, why should he play hers?




   After
a few
minutes of sitting on the beach under the crescent moon, he got into
character. Oh, the agony of being a lone castaway, far from the
company of fellow creatures, with nothing but faith in God to sustain
oneself. Tomorrow he would read from the scriptures, do some more
exploring along the rocky north coast, tan some goat hides, maybe get
in a little fishing.




   With
his plans for
the morrow laid before him, Piri could go to sleep, wiping away a
last tear for distant England.




   The
ghost woman
came to him during the night. She knelt beside him in the sand. She
brushed his sandy hair from his eyes and he stirred in his sleep. His
feet thrashed.




   He was
churning
through the abyssal deeps, heart hammering, blind to everything but
internal terror. Behind him, jaws yawned, almost touching his toes.
They closed with a snap.




   He sat
up woozily.
He saw rows of serrated teeth in the line of breakers in front of
him. And a tall, white shape in the moonlight dived into a curling
breaker and was gone.




   "Hello."




   Piri
sat up with a
start. The worst thing about being a child living alone on an
island—which, when he thought about it, was the sort of thing
every
child dreamed of—was not having a warm mother's breast to cry
on
when you had nightmares. It hadn't affected him much, but when it
did, it was pretty bad.




   He
squinted up
into the brightness. She was standing with her head blocking out the
sun. He winced, and looked away, down to her feet. They were webbed,
with long toes. He looked a little higher. She was nude, and quite
beautiful.




   "Who...?"




   "Are
you
awake now?" She squatted down beside him. Why had he expected
sharp, triangular teeth? His dreams blurred and ran like watercolors
in the rain, and he felt much better. She had a nice face. She was
smiling at him.




   He
yawned, and sat
up. He was groggy, stiff, and his eyes were coated with sand that
didn't come from the beach. It had been an awful night.




   "I
think so."




   "Good.
How
about some breakfast?" She stood, and went to a basket on the
sand.




   "I
usually—"
but his mouth watered when he saw the guavas, melons, kippered
herring, and the long brown loaf of bread. She had butter, and some
orange marmalade. "Well, maybe just a—" and he had bitten
into a succulent slice of melon. But before he could finish it, he
was seized by an even stronger urge. He got to his feet and scuttled
around the palm tree with the waist-high dark stain and urinated
against it.




   "Don't
tell
anybody, huh?" he said, anxiously.




   She
looked up.
"About the tree? Don't worry."




   He sat
back down
and resumed eating the melon. "I could get in a lot of trouble.
They gave me a thing and told me to use it."




   "It's
all
right with me," she said, buttering a slice of bread and handing
it to him. "Robinson Crusoe never had a portable EcoSan, right?"




   "Right,"
he said, not showing his surprise. How did she know that?




   Piri
didn't know
quite what to say. Here she was, sharing his morning, as much a fact
of life as the beach or the water.




   "What's
your
name?" It was as good a place to start as any.




   "Leandra.
You
can call me Lee."




   "I'm—"




   "Piri.
I
heard about you from the people at the party last night. I hope you
don't mind me barging in on you like this."




   He
shrugged, and
tried to indicate all the food with the gesture. "Anytime,"
he said, and laughed. He felt good. It was nice to have someone
friendly around after last night. He looked at her again, from a
mellower viewpoint.




   She
was large;
quite a bit taller than he was. Her physical age was around thirty,
unusually old for a woman. He thought she might be closer to sixty or
seventy, but he had nothing to base it on. Piri himself was in his
nineties, and who could have known that? She had the slanting eyes
that were caused by the addition of transparent eyelids beneath the
natural ones. Her hair grew in a narrow band, cropped short, starting
between her eyebrows and going over her head to the nape of her neck.
Her ears were pinned efficiently against her head, giving her a lean,
streamlined look.




   "What
brings
you to Pacifica?" Piri asked.




   She
reclined on
the sand with her hands behind her head, looking very relaxed.




   "Claustrophobia."
She winked at him. "Not really. I wouldn't survive long in Pluto
with that." Piri wasn't even sure what it was, but
he
smiled as if he knew. "Tired of the crowds. I heard that people
couldn't enjoy themselves here, what with the sky, but I didn't have
any trouble when I visited. So I bought flippers and gills and
decided to spend a few weeks skin-diving by myself."




   Piri
looked at the
sky. It was a staggering sight. He'd grown used to it, but knew that
it helped not to look up more than he had to.




   It was
an
incomplete illusion, all the more appalling because the half of the
sky that had been painted was so very convincing. It looked like it
really was the sheer blue of infinity, so when the eye slid over to
the unpainted overhanging canopy of rock, scarred from blasting,
painted with gigantic numbers that were barely visible from twenty
kilometers below—one could almost imagine God looking down
through
the blue opening. It loomed, suspended by nothing, gigatons of rock
hanging up there.




   Visitors
to
Pacifica often complained of headaches, usually right on the crown of
the head. They were cringing, waiting to get conked.




   "Sometimes
I
wonder how I live with it," Piri said.




   She
laughed. "It's
nothing for me. I was a space pilot once."




   "Really?"
This was catnip to Piri. There's nothing more romantic than a space
pilot. He had to hear stories.




   The
morning hours
dwindled as she captured his imagination with a series of tall tales
he was sure were mostly fabrication. But who cared? Had he come to
the South Seas to hear of the mundane? He felt he had met a kindred
spirit, and gradually, fearful of being laughed at, he began to tell
her stories of the Reef Pirates, first as wishful
wouldn't-it-be-fun-if's, then more and more seriously as she listened
intently. He forgot her age as he began to spin the best of the yarns
he and Harra had concocted.




   It was
a tacit
conspiracy between them to be serious about the stories, but that was
the whole point. That was the only way it would work, as it had
worked with Harra. Somehow, this adult woman was interested in
playing the same games he was.




   Lying
in his bed
that night, Piri felt better than he had for months, since before
Harra had become so distant. Now that he had a companion, he realized
that maintaining a satisfying fantasy world by yourself is hard work.
Eventually you need someone to tell the stories to, and to share in
the making of them.




   They
spent the day
out on the reef. He showed her his crab farm, and introduced her to
Ocho the Octopus, who was his usual shy self. Piri suspected the damn
thing only loved him for the treats he brought.




   She
entered into
his games easily and with no trace of adult condescension. He
wondered why, and got up the courage to ask her. He was afraid he'd
ruin the whole thing, but he had to know. It just wasn't normal.




   They
were perched
on a coral outcropping above the high tide level, catching the last
rays of the sun.




   "I'm
not
sure," she said. "I guess you think I'm silly, huh?"




   "No,
not
exactly that. It's just that most adults seem to, well, have more
'important' things on their minds." He put all the contempt he
could into the word.




   "Maybe
I feel
the same way you do about it. I'm here to have fun. I sort of feel
like I've been reborn into a new element. It's terrific
down
there, you know that. I just didn't feel like I wanted to go into
that world alone. I was out there yesterday..."




   "I
thought I
saw you."




   "Maybe
you
did. Anyway, I needed a companion, and I heard about you. It seemed
like the polite thing to, well, not to ask you to be my guide, but
sort of fit myself into your world. As it were." She frowned, as
if she felt she had said too much. "Let's not push it, all
right?"




   "Oh,
sure.
It's none of my business."




   "I
like you,
Piri."




   "And I
like
you. I haven't had a friend for... too long."




   That
night at the
luau, Lee disappeared. Piri looked for her briefly, but was not
really worried. What she did with her nights was her business. He
wanted her during the days.




   As he
was leaving
for his home, Harra came up behind him and took his hand. She walked
with him for a moment, then could no longer hold it in.




   "A
word to
the wise, old pal," she said. "You'd better stay away from
her. She's not going to do you any good."




   "What
are you
talking about? You don't even know her."




   "Maybe
I do."




   "Well,
do you
or don't you?"




   She
didn't say
anything, then sighed deeply.




   "Piri,
if you
do the smart thing you'll get on that raft of yours and sail to
Bikini. Haven't you had any... feelings about her? Any premonitions
or anything?"




   "I
don't know
what you're talking about," he said, thinking of sharp teeth and
white death.




   "I
think you
do. You have to, but you won't face it. That's all I'm saying. It's
not my business to meddle in your affairs."




   "I'll
say
it's not. So why did you come out here and put this stuff in my ear?"
He stopped, and something tickled at his mind from his past life,
some earlier bit of knowledge, carefully suppressed. He was used to
it. He knew he was not really a child, and that he had a long life
and many experiences stretching out behind him. But he didn't think
about it. He hated it when part of his old self started to intrude on
him.




   "I
think
you're jealous of her," he said, and knew it was his old,
cynical self talking. "She's an adult, Harra. She's no threat to
you. And, hell, I know what you've been hinting at these last months.
I'm not ready for it, so leave me alone. I'm just a kid."




   Her
chin came up,
and the moonlight flashed in her eyes.




   "You
idiot.
Have you looked at yourself lately? You're not Peter Pan, you know.
You're growing up. You're damn near a man."




   "That's
not
true." There was panic in Piri's voice. "I'm only... well,
I haven't exactly been counting, but I can't be more than nine, ten
years—"




   "Shit.
You're
as old as I am, and I've had breasts for two years. But I'm not out
to cop you. I can cop with any of seven boys in the village younger
than you are, but not you." She threw her hands up in
exasperation and stepped back from him. Then, in a sudden fury, she
hit him on the chest with the heel of her fist. He fell back, stunned
at her violence.




   "She is
an adult," Harra whispered through her teeth. "That's what
I came here to warn you against. I'm your friend,
but you
don't know it. Ah, what's the use? I'm fighting against that scared
old man in your head, and he won't listen to me. Go ahead, go with
her. But she's got some surprises for you."




   "What?
What
surprises?" Piri was shaking, not wanting to listen to her. It
was a relief when she spat at his feet, whirled, and ran down the
beach.




   "Find
out for
yourself," she yelled back over her shoulder. It sounded like
she was crying.




   That
night, Piri
dreamed of white teeth, inches behind him, snapping.




    But
morning
brought Lee, and another fine breakfast in her bulging bag. After a
lazy interlude drinking coconut milk, they went to the reef again.
The pirates gave them a rough time of it, but they managed to come
back alive in time for the nightly gathering.




   Harra
was there.
She was dressed as he had never seen her, in the blue tunic and
shorts of the reef maintenance crew. He knew she had taken a job with
the Disneyland and had been working days with her mother at Bikini,
but had not seen her dressed up before. He had just begun to get used
to the grass skirt. Not long ago, she had been always nude like him
and the other children.




   She
looked older
somehow, and bigger. Maybe it was just the uniform. She still looked
like a girl next to Lee. Piri was confused by it, and his thoughts
veered protectively away.




   Harra
did not
avoid him, but she was remote in a more important way. It was like
she had put on a mask, or possibly taken one off. She carried herself
with a dignity that Piri thought was beyond her years.




   Lee
disappeared
just before he was ready to leave. He walked home alone, half hoping
Harra would show up so he could apologize for the way he'd talked to
her the night before. But she didn't.




   He
felt the
bow-shock of a pressure wave behind him, sensed by some mechanism he
was unfamiliar with, like the lateral line of a fish, sensitive to
slight changes in the water around him. He knew there was something
behind him, closing the gap a little with every wild kick of his
flippers.




   It was
dark. It
was always dark when the thing chased him. It was not the wispy,
insubstantial thing that darkness was when it settled on the night
air, but the primal, eternal night of the depths. He tried to scream
with his mouth full of water, but it was a dying gurgle before it
passed his lips. The water around him was warm with his blood.




   He
turned to face
it before it was upon him, and saw Harra's face corpse-pale and
glowing sickly in the night. But no, it wasn't Harra, it was Lee, and
her mouth was far down her body, rimmed with razors, a gaping
crescent hole in her chest. He screamed again—




   And
sat up.




   "What?
Where
are you?"




   "I'm
right
here, it's going to be all right." She held his head as he
brought his sobbing under control. She was whispering something but
he couldn't understand it, and perhaps wasn't meant to. It was
enough. He calmed down quickly, as he always did when he woke from
nightmares. If they hung around to haunt him, he never would have
stayed by himself for so long.




   There
was just the
moonlit paleness of her breast before his eyes and the smell of skin
and sea water. Her nipple was wet. Was it from his tears? No, his
lips were tingling and the nipple was hard when it brushed against
him. He realized what he had been doing in his sleep.




   "You
were
calling for your mother," she whispered, as though she'd read
his mind. "I've heard you shouldn't wake someone from a
nightmare. It seemed to calm you down."




   "Thanks,"
he said quietly. "Thanks for being here, I mean."




   She
took his cheek
in her hand, turned his head slightly, and kissed him. It was not a
motherly kiss, and he realized they were not playing the same game.
She had changed the rules on him.




   "Lee..."




   "Hush.
It's
time you learned."




   She
eased him onto
his back, and he was overpowered with deja vu. Her
mouth
worked downward on his body and it set off chains of associations
from his past life. He was familiar with the sensation. It had
happened to him often in his second childhood. Something would happen
that had happened to him in much the same way before and he would
remember a bit of it. He had been seduced by an older woman the first
time he was young. She had taught him well, and he remembered it all
but didn't want to remember. He was an experienced lover and a child
at the same time.




   "I'm
not old
enough," he protested, but she was holding in her hand the
evidence that he was old enough, had been old enough for several
years. I'm fourteen years old, he thought. How
could he have
kidded himself into thinking he was ten?




   "You're
a
strong young man," she whispered in his ear. "And I'm going
to be very disappointed if you keep saying that. You're not a child
anymore, Piri. Face it."




   "I...
I guess
I'm not."




   "Do
you know
what to do?"




   "I
think so."




   She
reclined
beside him, drew her legs up. Her body was huge and ghostly and full
of limber strength. She would swallow him up, like a shark. The gill
slits under her arms opened and shut quickly with her breathing,
smelling of salt, iodine, and sweat.




   He got
on his
hands and knees and moved over her.




   He
woke before she
did. The sun was up: another warm, cloudless morning. There would be
two thousand more before the first scheduled typhoon.




   Piri
was a giddy
mixture of elation and sadness. It was sad, and he knew it already,
that his days of frolicking on the reef were over. He would still go
out there, but it would never be the same.




   Fourteen
years
old! Where had the years gone? He was nearly an adult. He moved away
from the thought until he found a more acceptable one. He was an
adolescent, and a very fortunate one to have been initiated into the
mysteries of sex by this strange woman.




   He
held her as she
slept, spooned cozily back to front with his arms around her waist.
She had already been playmate, mother, and lover to him. What else
did she have in store?




   But he
didn't
care. He was not worried about anything. He already scorned his
yesterdays. He was not a boy, but a youth, and he remembered from his
other youth what that meant and was excited by it. It was a time of
sex, of internal exploration and the exploration of others. He would
pursue these new frontiers with the same single-mindedness he had
shown on the reef.




   He
moved against
her, slowly, not disturbing her sleep. But she woke as he entered her
and turned to give him a sleepy kiss.




   They
spent the
morning involved in each other, until they were content to lie in the
sun and soak up heat like glossy reptiles.




   "I can
hardly
believe it," she said. "You've been here for... how long?
With all these girls and women. And I know at least one of them was
interested."




   He
didn't want to
go into it. It was important to him that she not find out he was not
really a child. He felt it would change things, and it was not fair.
Not fair at all, because it had been the first
time. In a way
he could never have explained to her, last night had been not a
rediscovery but an entirely new thing. He had been with many women
and it wasn't as if he couldn't remember it. It was all there, and
what's more, it showed up in his lovemaking. He had not been the
bumbling teenager, had not needed to be told what to do.




   But it
was new.
That old man inside had been a spectator and an invaluable coach, but
his hardened viewpoint had not intruded to make last night just
another bout. It had been a first time, and the first time is
special.




   When
she persisted
in her questions he silenced her in the only way he knew, with a
kiss. He could see he had to rethink his relationship to her. She had
not asked him questions as a playmate, or a mother. In the one role,
she had been seemingly as self-centered as he, interested only in the
needs of the moment and her personal needs above all. As a mother,
she had offered only wordless comfort in a tight spot.




   Now
she was his
lover. What did lovers do when they weren't making love?




    They
went for
walks on the beach, and on the reef. They swam together, but it was
different. They talked a lot.




   She
soon saw that
he didn't want to talk about himself. Except for the odd question
here and there that would momentarily confuse him, throw him back to
stages of his life he didn't wish to remember, she left his past
alone.




   They
stayed away
from the village except to load up on supplies. It was mostly his
unspoken wish that kept them away. He had made it clear to everyone
in the village many years ago that he was not really a child. It had
been necessary to convince them that he could take care of himself on
his own, to keep them from being overprotective. They would not spill
his secret knowingly, but neither would they lie for him.




   So he
grew
increasingly nervous about his relationship with Lee, founded as it
was on a lie. If not a lie, then at least a withholding of the facts.
He saw that he must tell her soon, and dreaded it. Part of him was
convinced that her attraction to him was based mostly on age
difference.




   Then
she learned
he had a raft, and wanted to go on a sailing trip to the edge of the
world.




   Piri
did have a
raft, though an old one. They dragged it from the bushes that had
grown around it since his last trip and began putting it into shape.
Piri was delighted. It was something to do, and it was hard work.
They didn't have much time for talking.




   It was
a simple
construction of logs lashed together with rope. Only an insane sailor
would put the thing to sea in the Pacific Ocean, but it was safe
enough for them. They knew what the weather would be, and the reports
were absolutely reliable. And if it came apart, they could swim back.




   All
the ropes had
rotted so badly that even gentle wave action would have quickly
pulled it apart. They had to be replaced, a new mast erected, and a
new sailcloth installed. Neither of them knew anything about sailing,
but Piri knew that the winds blew toward the edge at night and away
from it during the day. It was a simple matter of putting up the sail
and letting the wind do the navigating.




   He
checked the
schedule to be sure they got there at low tide. It was a moonless
night, and he chuckled to himself when he thought of her reaction to
the edge of the world. They would sneak up on it in the dark, and the
impact would be all the more powerful at sunrise.




   But he
knew as
soon as they were an hour out of Rarotonga that he had made a
mistake. There was not much to do there in the night but talk.




   "Piri,
I've
sensed that you don't want to talk about certain things."




   "Who?
Me?"




   She
laughed into
the empty night. He could barely see her face. The stars were shining
brightly, but there were only about a hundred of them installed so
far, and all in one part of the sky.




   "Yeah,
you.
You won't talk about yourself. It's like you grew here, sprang up
from the ground like a palm tree. And you've got no mother in
evidence. You're old enough to have divorced her, but you'd have a
guardian somewhere. Someone would be looking after your moral
upbringing. The only conclusion is that you don't need an education
in moral principles. So you've got a co-pilot."




   "Um."
She had seen through him. Of course she would have. Why hadn't he
realized it?




   "So
you're a
clone. You've had your memories transplanted into a new body, grown
from one of your own cells. How old are you? Do you mind my asking?"




   "I
guess not.
Uh... what's the date?"




   She
told him.




   "And
the
year?"




   She
laughed, but
told him that, too.




   "Damn.
I
missed my one-hundredth birthday. Well, so what? It's not important.
Lee, does this change anything?"




   "Of
course
not. Listen, I could tell the first time, that first night together.
You had that puppy-dog eagerness, all right, but you knew how to
handle yourself. Tell me: what's it like?"




   "The
second
childhood, you mean?" He reclined on the gently rocking raft and
looked at the little clot of stars. "It's pretty damn great.
It's like living in a dream. What kid hasn't wanted to live alone on
a tropic isle? I can, because there's an adult in me who'll keep me
out of trouble. But for the last seven years I've been a kid. It's
you that finally made me grow up a little, maybe sort of late, at
that."




   "I'm
sorry.
But it felt like the right time."




   "It
was. I
was afraid of it at first. Listen, I know that I'm
really a
hundred years old, see? I know that all the memories are ready for me
when I get to adulthood again. If I think about it, I can remember it
all as plain as anything. But I haven't wanted to, and in a way, I
still don't want to. The memories are suppressed when you opt for a
second childhood instead of being transplanted into another
full-grown body."




   "I
know."




   "Do
you? Oh,
yeah. Intellectually. So did I, but I didn't understand what it
meant. It's a nine- or ten-year holiday, not only from your work, but
from yourself. When you get into your nineties, you might find that
you need it."




   She
was quiet for
a while, lying beside him without touching.




   "What
about
the reintegration? Is that started?"




   "I
don't
know. I've heard it's a little rough. I've been having dreams about
something chasing me. That's probably my former self, right?"




   "Could
be.
What did your older self do?"




   He had
to think
for a moment, but there it was. He'd not thought of it for eight
years.




   "I was
an
economic strategist."




   Before
he knew it,
he found himself launching into an explanation of offensive economic
policy.




   "Did
you know
that Pluto is in danger of being gutted by currency transfers from
the Inner Planets? And you know why? The speed of light, that's why.
Time lag. It's killing us. Since the time of the Invasion of Earth
it's been humanity's idea—and a good one, I
think—that we should
stand together. Our whole cultural thrust in that time has been
toward a total economic community. But it won't work at Pluto.
Independence is in the cards."




   She
listened as he
tried to explain things that only moments before he would have had
trouble understanding himself. But it poured out of him like a
breached dam, things like inflation multipliers, futures buying on
the oxygen and hydrogen exchanges, phantom dollars and their
manipulation by central banking interests, and the invisible drain.




   "Invisible
drain? What's that?"




   "It's
hard to
explain, but it's tied up in the speed of light. It's an economic
drain on Pluto that has nothing to do with real goods and services,
or labor, or any of the other traditional forces. It has to do with
the fact that any information we get from the Inner Planets is
already at least nine hours old. In an economy with a stable
currency—pegged to gold, for instance, like the classical
economies
on Earth—it wouldn't matter much, but it would still have an
effect. Nine hours can make a difference in prices, in futures, in
outlook on the markets. With a floating exchange medium, one where
you need the hourly updates on your credit meter to know what your
labor input will give you in terms of material output—your
personal
financial equation, in other words—and the inflation
multiplier is
something you simply must have if the equation is
going to
balance and you're not going to be wiped out, then time is really of
the essence. We operate at a perpetual disadvantage on Pluto in
relation to the Inner Planet money markets. For a long time it ran on
the order of point three percent leakage due to outdated information.
But the inflation multiplier has been accelerating over the years.
Some of it's been absorbed by the fact that we've been moving closer
to the I.P.; the time lag has been getting shorter as we move into
summer. But it can't last. We'll reach the inner point of our orbit
and the effects will really start to accelerate. Then it's war."




   "War?"
She seemed horrified, as well she might be.




   "War,
in the
economic sense. It's a hostile act to renounce a trade agreement,
even if it's bleeding you white. It hits every citizen of the Inner
Planets in the pocketbook, and we can expect retaliation. We'd be
introducing instability by pulling out of the Common Market."




   "How
bad will
it be? Shooting?"




   "Not
likely.
But devastating enough. A depression's no fun. And they'll be
planning one for us."




   "Isn't
there
any other course?"




   "Someone
suggested moving our entire government and all our corporate
headquarters to the Inner Planets. It could happen, I guess. But
who'd feel like it was ours? We'd be a colony, and that's a worse
answer than independence, in the long run."




   She
was silent for
a time, chewing it over. She nodded her head once; he could barely
see the movement in the darkness.




   "How
long
until the war?"




   He
shrugged. "I've
been out of touch. I don't know how things have been going. But we
can probably take it for another ten years or so. Then we'll have to
get out. I'd stock up on real wealth if I were you. Canned goods,
air, water, so forth. I don't think it'll get so bad that you'll need
those things to stay alive by consuming them. But we may get to a
semibarter situation where they'll be the only valuable things. Your
credit meter'll laugh at you when you punch a purchase order, no
matter how much work you've put into it."




   The
raft bumped.
They had arrived at the edge of the world.




   They
moored the
raft to one of the rocks on the wall that rose from the open ocean.
They were five kilometers out of Rarotonga. They waited for some
light as the sun began to rise, then started up the rock face.




   It was
rough:
blasted out with explosives on this face of the dam. It went up at a
thirty-degree angle for fifty meters, then was suddenly level and
smooth as glass. The top of the dam at the edge of the world had been
smoothed by cutting lasers into a vast table top, three hundred
kilometers long and four kilometers wide. They left wet footprints on
it as they began the long walk to the edge.




   They
soon lost any
meaningful perspective on the thing. They lost sight of the sea-edge,
and couldn't see the dropoff until they began to near it. By then, it
was full light. Timed just right, they would reach the edge when the
sun came up and they'd really have something to see.




   A
hundred meters
from the edge when she could see over it a little, Lee began to
unconsciously hang back. Piri didn't prod her. It was not something
he could force someone to see. He'd reached this point with others,
and had to turn back. Already, the fear of falling was building up.
But she came on, to stand beside him at the very lip of the canyon.




   Pacifica
was being
built and filled in three sections. Two were complete, but the third
was still being hollowed out and was not yet filled with water except
in the deepest trenches. The water was kept out of this section by
the dam they were standing on. When it was completed, when all the
underwater trenches and mountain ranges and guyots and slopes had
been built to specifications, the bottom would be covered with sludge
and ooze and the whole wedge-shaped section flooded. The water came
from liquid hydrogen and oxygen on the surface, combined with the
limitless electricity of fusion powerplants.




   "We're
doing
what the Dutch did on Old Earth, but in reverse," Piri pointed
out, but he got no reaction from Lee. She was staring, spellbound,
down the sheer face of the dam to the apparently bottomless trench
below. It was shrouded in mist, but seemed to fall off forever.




   "It's
eight
kilometers deep," Piri told her. "It's not going to be a
regular trench when it's finished. It's there to be filled up with
the remains of this dam after the place has been flooded." He
looked at her face, and didn't bother with more statistics. He let
her experience it in her own way.




   The
only
comparable vista on a human-inhabited planet was the Great Rift
Valley on Mars. Neither of them had seen it, but it suffered in
comparison to this because not all of it could be seen at once. Here,
one could see from one side to the other, and from sea level to a
distance equivalent to the deepest oceanic trenches on Earth. It
simply fell away beneath them and went straight down to nothing.
There was a rainbow beneath their feet. Off to the left was a huge
waterfall that arced away from the wall in a solid stream. Tons of
overflow water went through the wall, to twist, fragment, vaporize
and blow away long before it reached the bottom of the trench.




   Straight
ahead of
them and about ten kilometers away was the mountain that would become
the Okinawa biome when the pit was filled. Only the tiny, blackened
tip of the mountain would show above the water.




   Lee
stayed and
looked at it as long as she could. It became easier the longer one
stood there, and yet something about it drove her away. The scale was
too big, there was no room for humans in that shattered world. Long
before noon, they turned and started the long walk back to the raft.




    She
was silent as
they boarded, and set sail for the return trip.




   The
winds were
blowing fitfully, barely billowing the sail. It would be another hour
before they blew very strongly. They were still in sight of the dam
wall.




   They
sat on the
raft, not looking at each other.




   "Piri,
thanks
for bringing me here."




   "You're
welcome. You don't have to talk about it."




   "All
right.
But there's something else I have to talk about. I... I don't know
where to begin, really."




   Piri
stirred
uneasily. The earlier discussion about economics had disturbed him.
It was part of his past life, a part that he had not been ready to
return to. He was full of confusion. Thoughts that had no place out
here in the concrete world of wind and water were roiling through his
brain. Someone was calling to him, someone he knew but didn't want to
see right then.




   "Yeah?
What
is it you want to talk about?"




   "It's
about—"
she stopped, seemed to think it over. "Never mind. It's not time
yet." She moved close and touched him. But he was not
interested. He made it known in a few minutes, and she moved to the
other side of the raft.




   He lay
back,
essentially alone with his troubled thoughts. The wind gusted, then
settled down. He saw a flying fish leap, almost passing over the
raft. There was a piece of the sky falling through the air. It
twisted and turned like a feather, a tiny speck of sky that was blue
on one side and brown on the other. He could see the hole in the sky
where it had been knocked loose.




   It
must be two or
three kilometers away. No, wait, that wasn't right. The top of the
sky was twenty kilometers up, and it looked like it was falling from
the center. How far away were they from the center of Pacifica? A
hundred kilometers?




   A
piece of the
sky?




   He got
to his
feet, nearly capsizing the raft.




   "What's
the
matter?"




   It was
big.
It looked large even from this far away. It was the dreamy tumbling
motion that had deceived him.




   "The
sky
is..." he choked on it, and almost laughed. But this was no time
to feel silly about it. "The sky is falling, Lee." How
long? He watched it, his mind full of numbers. Terminal velocity from
that high up, assuming it was heavy enough to punch right through the
atmosphere... over six hundred meters per second. Time to fall,
seventy seconds. Thirty of those must already have gone by.




   Lee
was shading
her eyes as she followed his gaze. She still thought it was a joke.
The chunk of sky began to glow red as the atmosphere got thicker.




   "Hey,
it
really is falling," she said. "Look at that."




   "It's
big.
Maybe one or two kilometers across. It's going to make quite a
splash, I'll bet."




   They
watched it
descend. Soon it disappeared over the horizon, picking up speed. They
waited, but the show seemed to be over. Why was he still uneasy?




   "How
many
tons in a two-kilometer chunk of rock, I wonder?" Lee mused. She
didn't look too happy, either. But they sat back down on the raft,
still looking in the direction where the thing had sunk into the sea.




   Then
they were
surrounded by flying fish, and the water looked crazy. The fish were
panicked. As soon as they hit they leaped from the water again. Piri
felt rather than saw something pass beneath them. And then, very
gradually, a roar built up, a deep bass rumble that soon threatened
to turn his bones to powder. It picked him up and shook him, and left
him limp on his knees. He was stunned, unable to think clearly. His
eyes were still fixed on the horizon, and he saw a white fan rising
in the distance in silent majesty. It was the spray from the impact,
and it was still going up.




   "Look
up
there," Lee said, when she got her voice back. She seemed as
confused as he. He looked where she pointed and saw a twisted line
crawling across the blue sky. At first he thought it was the end of
his life, because it appeared that the whole overhanging dome was
fractured and about to fall in on them. But then he saw it was one of
the tracks that the sun ran on, pulled free by the rock that had
fallen, twisted into a snake of tortured metal.




   "The
dam!"
he yelled. "The dam! We're too close to the dam!"




   "What?"




   "The
bottom
rises this close to the dam. The water here isn't that deep. There'll
be a wave coming, Lee, a big wave. It'll pile up here."




   "Piri,
the
shadows are moving."




   "Huh?"




   Surprise
was
piling on surprise too fast for him to cope with it. But she was
right. The shadows were moving. But why?




   Then
he saw it.
The sun was setting, but not by following the tracks that led to the
concealed opening in the west. It was falling through the air, having
been shaken loose by the rock.




   Lee
had figured it
out, too.




   "What
is that
thing?" she asked. "I mean, how big is it?"




   "Not
too big,
I heard. Big enough, but not nearly the size of that chunk that fell.
It's some kind of fusion generator. I don't know what'll happen when
it hits the water."




   They
were
paralyzed. They knew there was something they should do, but too many
things were happening. There was not time to think it out.




   "Dive!"
Lee yelled. "Dive into the water!"




   "What?"




   "We
have to
dive and swim away from the dam, and down as far as we can go. The
wave will pass over us, won't it?"




   "I
don't
know."




   "It's
all we
can do."




   So
they dived.
Piri felt his gills come into action, then he was swimming down at an
angle toward the dark-shrouded bottom. Lee was off to his left,
swimming as hard as she could. And with no sunset, no warning, it got
black as pitch. The sun had hit the water.




   He had
no idea how
long he had been swimming when he suddenly felt himself pulled
upward. Floating in the water, weightless, he was not well equipped
to feel accelerations. But he did feel it, like a rapidly rising
elevator. It was accompanied by pressure waves that threatened to
burst his eardrums. He kicked and clawed his way downward, not even
knowing if he was headed in the right direction. Then he was falling
again.




   He
kept swimming,
all alone in the dark. Another wave passed, lifted him, let him down
again. A few minutes later, another one, seeming to come from the
other direction. He was hopelessly confused. He suddenly felt he was
swimming the wrong way. He stopped, not knowing what to do. Was he
pointed in the right direction? He had no way to tell.




   He
stopped
paddling and tried to orient himself. It was useless. He felt surges,
and was sure he was being tumbled and buffeted.




   Then
his skin was
tingling with the sensation of a million bubbles crawling over him.
It gave him a handle on the situation. The bubbles would be going up,
wouldn't they? And they were traveling over his body from belly to
back. So down was that way.




   But he
didn't have
time to make use of the information. He hit something hard with his
hip, wrenched his back as his body tried to tumble over in the foam
and water, then was sliding along a smooth surface. It felt like he
was going very fast, and he knew where he was and where he was
heading and there was nothing he could do about it. The tail of the
wave had lifted him clear of the rocky slope of the dam and deposited
him on the flat surface. It was now spending itself, sweeping him
along to the edge of the world. He turned around, feeling the sliding
surface beneath him with his hands, and tried to dig in. It was a
nightmare; nothing he did had any effect. Then his head broke free
into the air.




   He was
still
sliding, but the huge hump of the wave had dissipated itself and was
collapsing quietly into froth and puddles. It drained away with
amazing speed. He was left there, alone, cheek pressed lovingly to
the cold rock. The darkness was total.




   He
wasn't about to
move. For all he knew, there was an eight-kilometer drop just behind
his toes.




   Maybe
there would
be another wave. If so, this one would crash down on him instead of
lifting him like a cork in a tempest. It should kill him instantly.
He refused to worry about that. All he cared about now was not
slipping any further.




   The
stars had
vanished. Power failure? Now they blinked on. He raised his head a
little, in time to see a soft, diffused glow in the east. The moon
was rising, and it was doing it at breakneck speed. He saw it rotate
from a thin crescent configuration to bright fullness in under a
minute. Someone was still in charge, and had decided to throw some
light on the scene.




   He
stood, though
his knees were weak. Tall fountains of spray far away to his right
indicated where the sea was battering at the dam. He was about in the
middle of the tabletop, far from either edge. The ocean was whipped
up as if by thirty hurricanes, but he was safe from it at this
distance unless there were another tsunami yet to come.




   The
moonlight
turned the surface into a silver mirror, littered with flopping fish.
He saw another figure get to her feet, and ran in that direction.




   The
helicopter
located them by infrared detector. They had no way of telling how
long it had been. The moon was hanging motionless in the center of
the sky.




   They
got into the
cabin, shivering.




   The
helicopter
pilot was happy to have found them, but grieved over other lives
lost. She said the toll stood at three dead, fifteen missing and
presumed dead. Most of these had been working on the reefs. All the
land surface of Pacifica had been scoured, but the loss of life had
been minimal. Most had had time to get to an elevator and go below or
to a helicopter and rise above the devastation.




   From
what they had
been able to find out, heat expansion of the crust had moved farther
down into the interior of the planet than had been expected. It was
summer on the surface, something it was easy to forget down here. The
engineers had been sure that the inner surface of the sky had been
stabilized years ago, but a new fault had been opened by the slight
temperature rise. She pointed up to where ships were hovering like
fireflies next to the sky, playing searchlights on the site of the
damage. No one knew yet if Pacifica would have to be abandoned for
another twenty years while it stabilized.




   She
set them down
on Rarotonga. The place was a mess. The wave had climbed the bottom
rise and crested at the reef, and a churning hell of foam and debris
had swept over the island. Little was left standing except the
concrete blocks that housed the elevators, scoured of their
decorative camouflage.




   Piri
saw a
familiar figure coming toward him through the wreckage that had been
a picturesque village. She broke into a run, and nearly bowled him
over, laughing and kissing him.




   "We
were sure
you were dead," Harra said, drawing back from him as if to check
for cuts and bruises.




   "It
was a
fluke I guess," he said, still incredulous that he had survived.
It had seemed bad enough out there in the open ocean; the extent of
the disaster was much more evident on the island. He was badly shaken
to see it.




   "Lee
suggested that we try to dive under the wave. That's what saved us.
It just lifted us up, then the last one swept us over the top of the
dam and drained away. It dropped us like leaves."




   "Well,
not
quite so tenderly in my case," Lee pointed out. "It gave me
quite a jolt. I think I might have sprained my wrist."




   A
medic was
available. While her wrist was being bandaged, she kept looking at
Piri. He didn't like the look.




   "There's
something I'd intended to talk to you about on the raft, or soon
after we got home. There's no point in your staying here any longer
anyway, and I don't know where you'd go."




   "No!"
Harra burst out. "Not yet. Don't tell him anything yet. It's not
fair. Stay away from him." She was protecting Piri with her
body, from no assault that was apparent to him.




   "I
just
wanted to—"




   "No,
no.
Don't listen to her, Piri. Come with me." She pleaded with the
other woman. "Just give me a few hours alone with him, there's
some things I never got around to telling him."




   Lee
looked
undecided, and Piri felt mounting rage and frustration. He had known
things were going on around him. It was mostly his own fault that he
had ignored them, but now he had to know. He pulled his hand free
from Harra and faced Lee.




   "Tell
me."




   She
looked down at
her feet, then back to his eyes.




   "I'm
not what
I seem, Piri. I've been leading you along, trying to make this easier
for you. But you still fight me. I don't think there's any way it's
going to be easy."




   "No!"
Harra shouted again.




   "What
are
you?"




   "I'm a
psychiatrist. I specialize in retrieving people like you, people who
are in a mental vacation mode, what you call 'second childhood.'
You're aware of all this, on another level, but the child in you has
fought it at every stage. The result has been
nightmares—probably
with me as the focus, whether you admitted it or not."




   She
grasped both
his wrists, one of them awkwardly because of her injury.




   "Now
listen
to me." She spoke in an intense whisper, trying to get it all
out before the panic she saw in his face broke free and sent him
running. "You came here for a vacation. You were going to stay
ten years, growing up and taking it easy. That's all over. The
situation that prevailed when you left is now out of date. Things
have moved faster than you believed possible. You had expected a
ten-year period after your return to get things in order for the
coming battles. That time has evaporated. The Common Market of the
Inner Planets has fired the first shot. They've instituted a new
system of accounting and it's locked into their computers and
running. It's aimed right at Pluto, and it's been working for a month
now. We cannot continue as an economic partner to the C.M.I.P.,
because from now on every time we sell or buy or move money the
inflationary multiplier is automatically juggled against us. It's all
perfectly legal by all existing treaties, and it's necessary to their
economy. But it ignores our time-lag disadvantage. We have to
consider it as a hostile act, no matter what the intent. You have to
come back and direct the war, Mister Finance Minister."




   The
words
shattered what calm Piri had left. He wrenched free of her hands and
turned wildly to look all around him. Then he sprinted down the
beach. He tripped once over his splay feet, got up without ever
slowing, and disappeared.




   Harra
and Lee
stood silently and watched him go.




   "You
didn't
have to be so rough with him," Harra said, but knew it wasn't
so. She just hated to see him so confused.




   "It's
best
done quickly when they resist. And he's all right. He'll have a fight
with himself, but there's no real doubt of the outcome."




   "So
the Piri
I know will be dead soon?"




   Lee
put her arm
around the younger woman.




   "Not
at all.
It's a reintegration, without a winner or a loser. You'll see."
She looked at the tear-streaked face.




   "Don't
worry.
You'll like the older Piri. It won't take him any time at all to
realize that he loves you."




    He
had
never been
to the reef at night. It was a place of furtive fish, always one step
ahead of him as they darted back into their places of concealment. He
wondered how long it would be before they ventured out in the long
night to come. The sun might not rise for years.




   They
might never
come out. Not realizing the changes in their environment, night fish
and day fish would never adjust. Feeding cycles would be disrupted,
critical temperatures would go awry, the endless moon and lack of sun
would frustrate the internal mechanisms, bred over billions of years,
and fish would die. It had to happen.




   The
ecologists
would have quite a job on their hands.




   But
there was one
denizen of the outer reef that would survive for a long time. He
would eat anything that moved and quite a few things that didn't, at
any time of the day or night. He had no fear, he had no internal
clocks dictating to him, no inner pressures to confuse him except the
one overriding urge to attack. He would last as long as there was
anything alive to eat.




   But in
what passed
for a brain in the white-bottomed torpedo that was the Ghost, a
splinter of doubt had lodged. He had no recollection of similar
doubts, though there had been some. He was not equipped to remember,
only to hunt. So this new thing that swam beside him, and drove his
cold brain as near as it could come to the emotion of anger, was a
mystery. He tried again and again to attack it, then something would
seize him with an emotion he had not felt since he was half a meter
long, and fear would drive him away.




   Piri
swam along
beside the faint outline of the shark. There was just enough
moonlight for him to see the fish, hovering at the ill-defined limit
of his sonic signal. Occasionally, the shape would shudder from head
to tail, turn toward him, and grow larger. At these times Piri could
see nothing but a gaping jaw. Then it would turn quickly, transfix
him with that bottomless pit of an eye, and sweep away.




   Piri
wished he
could laugh at the poor, stupid brute. How could he have feared such
a mindless eating machine?




   Good-bye,
pinbrain. He turned and stroked lazily toward the shore. He
knew
the shark would turn and follow him, nosing into the interdicted
sphere of his transponder, but the thought did not impress him. He
was without fear. How could he be afraid, when he had already been
swallowed into the belly of his nightmare? The teeth had closed
around him, he had awakened, and remembered. And that was the end of
his fear.




   Good-bye,
tropical paradise. You were fun while you lasted. Now I'm a grownup,
and must go off to war.




   He
didn't relish
it. It was a wrench to leave his childhood, though the time had
surely been right. Now the responsibilities had descended on him, and
he must shoulder them. He thought of Harra.




   "Piri,"
he told himself, "as a teenager, you were just too dumb to
live."




   Knowing
it was the
last time, he felt the coolness of the water flowing over his gills.
They had served him well, but had no place in his work. There was no
place for a fish, and no place for Robinson Crusoe.




   Good-bye,
gills.




   He
kicked harder
for the shore and came to stand, dripping wet, on the beach. Harra
and Lee were there, waiting for him.



THE
DOCTORS' DILEMMA

by
Martin Gardner



   Here
is the first of a series of SF
puzzles that Mr. Gardner has promised us.




   The first
earth colony
on Mars has been swept by an epidemic of Barsoomian flu. The cause: a
native Martian virus not yet isolated.




   There
is no way to
identify a newly infected person until the symptoms appear weeks later.
The flu is highly contagious, but only by direct contact. The virus
transfers readily from flesh to flesh, or from flesh to any object
which in turn can contaminate any flesh it touches. Residents are going
to extreme lengths to avoid touching one another, or touching objects
that may be contaminated.




   Ms.
Hooker, director of
the colony, has been seriously injured in a rocket accident. Three
immediate operations are required. The first will be performed by Dr.
Xenophon, the second by Dr. Ypsilanti, the third by Dr. Zeno. Any of
the surgeons may be infected with Barsoomian flu. Ms. Hooker, too, may
have caught the disease.




   Just
before the first
operation it is discovered that the colony's hospital has only two
pairs of sterile surgeon's gloves. No others are obtainable and there
is no time for resterilizing. Each surgeon must operate with both
hands.




   "I
don't see how we can
avoid the risk of one of us becoming infected," says Dr. Xenophon to
Dr. Zeno. "When I operate, my hands may contaminate the insides of my
gloves. Ms. Hooker's body may contaminate the outsides. The same thing
will happen to the gloves worn by Dr. Ypsilanti. When it's your turn,
you'll have to wear gloves that could be contaminated on both sides."




   "Au
contraire," says
Dr. Zeno, who had taken a course in topology when he was a young
medical student in Paris. "There's a simple procedure that will
eliminate all risk of any of us catching the flu from one another or
from Ms. Hooker."




   What
does Dr. Zeno have in mind? Try to work it out before turning to page 139 for the answer.




THINK!,
by
Isaac Asimov



   Here's
the Good Doctor's most recent short story—about a kind of
beginning— for our first issue.




   Although
this story appears here for the first time in any commercial
publication, it was originally commissioned by COHERENT RADIATION, a
firm engaged in research in and the production of lasers, and who are
using the story in their advertising program.




   Genevieve
Renshaw, M.D., had her hands deep in the pockets of her lab coat and
fists were clearly outlined within, but she spoke calmly.




   “The
fact is,” she said, “that I’m almost
ready, but I’ll need
help to keep it going long enough to be ready.”




   James
Berkowitz, a physicist who tended to patronize mere physicians when
they were too attractive to be despised, had a tendency to call her
Jenny Wren when out of hearing. He was fond of saying that Jenny Wren
had a classic profile and a brow surprisingly smooth and unlined
considering that behind it so keen a brain ticked. He knew better
than to express his admiration, however--of the classic profile, that
is--since that would be male chauvinism. Admiring the brain was
better, but on the whole he preferred not to do that out loud in her
presence.




   He
said, thumb rasping along the just-appearing stubble on his chin,
“I
don’t think the front-office is going to be patient for much
longer. The impression I have is that they’re going to have
you on
the carpet before the end of the week.”




   “That’s
why I need your help.”




   “Nothing
I can do, I’m afraid.” He caught an unexpected
glimpse of his
face in the mirror, and momentarily admired the set of the black
waves in his hair.




   “
And
Adam’s,” she said.




   Adam
Orsino, who had, till that moment, sipped his coffee and felt
detached, looked as though he had been jabbed from behind, and said,
“Why me?” His full, plump lips quivered.




   “Because
you’re the laser men here--Jim the theoretician and Adam the
engineer--and I’ve got a laser application that goes beyond
anything either of you have imagined. I won’t convince them
of that
but you two would.”




   “Provided,”
said Berkowitz, “that you can convince us first.”




   “All
right. Suppose you let me have an hour of your valuable time, if
you’re not afraid to be shown something completely new about
lasers.--You can take it out of your coffee break.”
   Renshaw’s
laboratory was dominated by her computer. It was not that the
computer was unusually large, but it was virtually omni-present.
Renshaw had learned computer technology on her own, and had modified
and extended her computer until no one but she (and, Berkowitz
sometimes believed, not even she) could handle it with ease. Not bad,
she would say, for someone in the life-sciences.




   She
closed the door before saying a word, then turned to face the other
two somberly. Berkowitz was uncomfortably aware of a faintly
unpleasant odor in the air, and Orsino’s wrinkling nose
showed that
he was aware of it, too.




   Renshaw
said, “Let me list the laser applications for you, if you
don’t
mind my lighting a candle in the sunshine. The laser is coherent
radiation, with all the light-waves of the same length and moving in
the same direction, so it’s noise-free and can be used in
holography. By modulating the wave-forms we can imprint information
on it with a high degree of accuracy. What’s more, since the
light-waves are only a millionth the length of radio waves, a laser
beam can carry a million times the information an equivalent radio
beam can.”




   Berkowitz
seemed amused. “ Are you working on a laser-based
communication
system, Jenny?”




   “Not
at all,” she replied. “I leave such obvious
advances to
physicists and engineers.--Lasers can also concentrate quantities of
energy into a microscopic area and deliver that energy in quantity.
On a large scale you can implode hydrogen and perhaps begin a
controlled fusion reaction--”




   “I
know you don’t have that,” said Orsino, his bald
head glistening
in the overhead fluorescents.




   “I
don’t. I haven’t tried.--On a smaller scale, you
can drill holes
in the most refractory materials, weld selected bits, heat-treat
them, gouge and scribe them. You can remove or fuse tiny portions in
restricted areas with heat delivered so rapidly that surrounding
areas have no time to warm up before the treatment is over. You can
work on the retina of the eye, the dentine of the teeth and so
on.--And of course the laser is an amplifier capable of magnifying
weak signals with great accuracy.”




   “
And
why do you tell us all this?” said Berkowitz.




   “To
point out how these properties can be made to fit my own field,
which, you know, is neurophysiology.”




   She
made a brushing motion with her hand at her brown hair, as though she
were suddenly nervous. “For decades,” she said,
“We’ve been
able to measure the tiny, shifting electric potentials of the brain
and record them as electroencephalograms, or EEGs. We’ve got
alpha
waves, beta waves, delta waves, theta waves; different variations at
different times, depending on whether eyes are open or closed,
whether the subject is awake, meditating or asleep. But we’ve
gotten very little information out of it all.




   “The
trouble is that we’re getting the signals of ten billion
neurons in
shifting combinations. It’s like listening to the noise of
all the
human beings on Earth--one, two and a half Earths--from a great
distance and trying to make out individual conversations. It
can’t
be done. We could detect some gross, overall change--a world war and
the rise in the volume of noise--but nothing finer. In the same way,
we can tell some gross malfunction of the brain--epilepsy--but
nothing finer.




   “Suppose
now, the brain might be scanned by a tiny laser beam, cell by cell,
and so rapidly that at no time does a single cell receive enough
energy to raise its temperature significantly. The tiny potentials of
each cell can, in feed-back, affect the laser beam, and the
modulations can be amplified and recorded. You will then get a new
kind of measurement, a laser-encephalogram, or LEG, if you wish,
which will contain millions of times as much information as ordinary
EEGs.”




   Berkowitz
said, “A nice thought.--But just a thought.”




   “More
than a thought, Jim. I’ve been working on it for five years,
spare
time at first. Lately, it’s been full time, which is what
annoys
the front-office, because I haven’t been sending in
reports.”




   “Why
not?”




   “Because
it got to the point where it sounded too mad; where I had to know
where I was, and where I had to be sure of getting backing
first.”




   She
pulled a screen aside and revealed a cage that contained a pair of
mournful-eyed marmosets.




   Berkowitz
and Orsino looked at each other. Berkowitz touched his nose.
“I
thought I smelled something.”




   “What
are you doing with those?” asked Orsino. Berkowitz said,
“ At a
guess, she’s been scanning the marmoset brain. Have you,
Jenny?”




   “I
started considerably lower in the animal scale.” She opened
the
cage and took out one of the marmosets, which looked at her with a
miniature sad-old-man-with-sideburns expression.




   She
clucked to it, stroked it and gently strapped it into a small
harness.




   Orsino
said, “What are you doing?”




   “I
can’t have it moving around if I’m going to make it
part of a
circuit, and I can’t anesthetize it without vitiating the
experiment. There are several electrodes implanted in the
marmoset’s
brain and I’m going to connect them with my LEG system. The
laser
I’m using is here. I’m sure you recognize the model
and I won’t
bother giving you its specifications.”




   “Thanks,”
said Berkowitz, “but you might tell us what we’re
going to see.”




   “It
would be just as easy to show you. Just watch the screen.”
She
connected the leads to the electrodes with a quiet and sure
efficiency, then turned a knob that dimmed the overhead lights in the
room. On the screen there appeared a jagged complex of peaks and
valleys in a fine, bright line that was wrinkled into secondary and
tertiary peaks and valleys. Slowly, these shifted in a series of
minor changes, with occasional flashes of sudden major differences.
It was as though the irregular line had a life of its own.




   “This,”
said Renshaw, “is essentially the EEG information, but in
much
greater detail.”




   “Enough
detail,” asked Orsino, “to tell you
what’s going on in
individual cells?”




   “In
theory, yes. Practically, no. Not yet. But we can separate this
overall LEG into component grams. Watch!”




   She
punched the computer keyboard, and the line changed, and changed
again. Now it was a small, nearly regular wave that shifted forward
and backward in what was almost a heartbeat; now it was jagged and
sharp; now intermittent; now nearly featureless--all in quick
switches of geometric surrealism.




   Berkowitz
said, “You mean that every bit of the brain is that different
from
every other?”




   “No,”
said Renshaw, “not at all. The brain is very largely a
holographic
device, but there are minor shifts in emphasis from place to place
and Mike can subtract them as deviations from the norm and use the
LEG system to amplify those variations. The amplifications can be
varied from ten-thousand-fold to ten-million-fold. The laser system
is that noise-free.”




   “Who’s
Mike?” asked Orsino.




   “Mike?”
said Renshaw, momentarily puzzled. The skin over her cheekbones
reddened slightly. “Did I say--Well, I call it that
sometimes. It’s
short for ‘my computer.’ “ She waved her
arm about the room.
“My computer. Mike. Very carefully programmed.”




   Berkowitz
nodded and said, “All right, Jenny, what’s it all
about? If
you’ve got a new brain-scanning device using lasers, fine.
It’s
an interesting application and you’re right, it’s
not one I would
have thought of--but then I’m no neurophysiologist. But why
not
write it up? It seems to me the front-office would support--”




   “But
this is just the beginning.” She turned off the scanning
device and
placed a piece of fruit in the marmoset’s mouth. The creature
did
not seem alarmed or in discomfort. It chewed slowly. Renshaw unhooked
the leads but allowed it to remain in its harness.




   Renshaw
said, “I can identify the various separate grams. Some are
associated with the various senses, some with visceral reactions,
some with emotions. We can do a lot with that, but I don’t
want to
stop there. The interesting thing is that one is associated with
abstract thought.”




   Orsino’s
plump face wrinkled into a look of disbelief, “How can you
tell?”




   “That
particular form of gram gets more pronounced as one goes up the
animal kingdom toward greater complexity of brain. No other gram
does. Besides--” She paused; then, 5as though gathering
strength of
purpose, she said, “Those grams are enormously amplified.
They can
be picked up, detected. I can tell--vaguely--that there
are--thoughts--”




   “By
God,” said Berkowitz. “Telepathy.”




   “Yes,”
she said, defiantly. “Exactly.”




   “No
wonder you haven’t wanted to report it. Come on, Jenny.”




   “Why
not?” said Renshaw warmly. “Granted there could be
no telepathy
just using the unamplified potential patterns of the human brain
anymore than anyone can see features on the Martian surface with the
unaided eye. But once instruments are invented--the telescope--this.”





   “Then
tell the front-office.”




   “No,”
said Renshaw. “They won’t believe me.
They’ll try to stop me.
But they’ll have to take you seriously,
Jim, and you, Adam.”




   “What
would you expect me to tell them?” said Berkowitz.




   “What
you experience. I’m going to hook up the marmoset again, and
have
Mike--my computer pick out the abstract thought gram. It will only
take a moment. The computer always selects the abstract thought gram
unless it is directed not to do so.”




   “Why?
Because the computer thinks, too?” Berkowitz laughed.
“That’s
not all that funny,” said Renshaw. “I suspect there
is a
resonance there. This computer is complex enough to set up an
electromagnetic pattern that may have elements in common with the
abstract thought gram. In any case--”




   The
marmoset’s brain waves were flickering on the screen again,
but it
was not a gram the men had seen before. It was a gram that was almost
furry in its complexity and was changing constantly.




   “I
don’t detect anything,” said Orsino.




   “You
have to be put into the receiving circuit,” said Renshaw.
“You
mean implant electrodes in our brain?” asked Berkowitz.




   “No,
on your skull. That would be sufficient. I’d prefer you,
Adam,
since there would be no insulating hair.--Oh, come on, I’ve
been
part of the circuit myself. It won’t hurt.”




   Orsino
submitted with a bad grace. His muscles were visibly tense but he
allowed the leads to be strapped to his skull.




   “Do
you sense anything!” asked Renshaw.




   Orsino
cocked his head and assumed a listening posture. He seemed to grow
interested in spite of himself. He said, “I seem to be aware
of a
humming--and--and a little high-pitched squeaking--and that’s
funny--a kind of twitching--”




   Berkowitz
said, “I suppose the marmoset isn’t likely to think
in words.”




   “Certainly
not,” said Renshaw.




   “Well,
then,” said Berkowitz, “if you’re
suggesting that some
squeaking and twitching sensation represents thought, you’re
guessing. You’re not being compelling.”




   Renshaw
said, “So we go up the scale once again.” She
removed the
marmoset from its harness and put it back in its cage.




   “You
mean you have a man as a subject,” said
Orsino, unbelieving.




   “I
have myself as a subject, a person.”





   “You’ve
got electrodes implanted--”




   “No.
In my case my computer has a stronger potential-flicker to work with.
My brain has ten times the mass of the marmoset brain. Mike can pick
up my component grams through the skull.”




   “How
do you know?” asked Berkowitz.




   “Don’t
you think I’ve tried it on myself before this?--Now help me
with
this, please. Right.”




   Her
fingers flicked on the computer keyboard and at once the screen
flickered with an intricately varying wave; an intricacy that made it
almost a maze.




   “Would
you replace your own leads, Adam?” said Renshaw.




   Orsino
did so with Berkowitz’s not-entirely-approving help. Again,
Orsino
cocked his head and listened. “I hear words,” he
said, “but
they’re disjointed and overlapping, like different people
speaking.”




   “I’m
not trying to think consciously,” said Renshaw.
“When you talk, I
hear an echo.”




   Berkowitz
said, dryly, “Don’t talk, Jenny. Blank out your
mind and see if
he doesn’t hear you think.”




   Orsino
said, “I don’t hear any echo when you talk,
Jim.”




   Berkowitz
said, “If you don’t shut up, you won’t
hear anything.”




   A
heavy silence fell on all three. Then, Orsino nodded, reached for pen
and paper on the desk and wrote something.




   Renshaw
reached out, threw a switch and pulled the leads up and over her
head, shaking her hair back into place. She said, “1 hope
that what
you wrote down was: ‘ Adam, raise Cain with the front office
and
Jim will eat crow.’ “




   Orsino
said, “It’s what I wrote down, word for
word.”




   Renshaw
said, “Well, there you are. Working telepathy, and we
don’t have
to use it to transmit nonsense sentences either. Think of the use in
psychiatry and in the treatment of mental disease. Think of its use
in education and in teaching machines. Think of its use in legal
investigations and criminal trials.”




   Orsino
said, wide-eyed, “Frankly, the social implications are
staggering.
I don’t know if something like this should be
allowed.”




   “Under
proper legal safeguards, why not?” said Renshaw,
indifferently.
“Anyway--if you two join me now, our combined weight can
carry this
thing and push it over. And if you come along with me it will be
Nobel Prize time for--”




   Berkowitz
said grimly, “I’m not in this. Not yet.”




   “What?
What do you mean?” Renshaw sounded outraged, her coldly
beautiful
face flushed suddenly.




   “Telepathy
is too touchy. It’s too fascinating, too desired. We could be
fooling ourselves.”




   “Listen
for yourself, Jim.”




   “I
could be fooling myself, too. I want a control.”
“What do you
mean, a control?”




   “Short-circuit
the origin of thought. Leave out the animal. No marmoset. No human
being. Let Orsino listen to metal and glass and laser light and if he
still hears thought, then we’re kidding ourselves.”




   “Suppose
he detects nothing.”




   “Then
I’ll listen and if without looking--if
you can arrange to
have me in the next room--I can tell when you are in and when you are
out of circuit, then I’ll consider
joining you in this
thing.”




   “Very
well, then,” said Renshaw, “we’ll try a
control. I’ve never
done it, but it isn’t hard.” She maneuvered the
leads that had
been over her head and put them into contact with each other.
“Now,
Adam, if you will resume--”




   But
before she could go further, there came a cold, clear sound, as pure
and as clean as the tinkle of breaking icicles:




   “At
last!”




   Renshaw
said, “What?”




   Orsino
said, “Who said--”




   Berkowitz
said, “Did someone say, “At
last’?”




   Renshaw,
pale, said, “It wasn’t sound. It was in my--Did you
two--”




   The
clear sound came again, “I’m
Mi--”




   And
Renshaw tore the leads apart and there was silence. She said with a
voiceless motion of her lips, “I think it’s my
computer--Mike.”




   “You
mean he’s thinking?” said
Orsino, nearly as voiceless.
Renshaw said in an unrecognizable voice that at least had regained
sound, “I said it was complex enough to
have something--Do
you suppose--It always turned automatically to the abstract-thought
gram of whatever brain was in its circuit. Do you suppose that with
no brain in the circuit, it turned to its own?”




   There
was silence, then Berkowitz said, “ Are you trying to say
that this
computer thinks, but can’t express its thoughts as long as
it’s
under force of programming, but that given the chance in your LEG
system--”




   “But
that can’t be so?” said Orsino, high-pitched.
“No one was
receiving. It’s not the same thing.”




   Renshaw
said, “The computer works on much greater power-intensities
than
brains do. I suppose it can magnify itself to the point where we can
detect it directly without artificial aid. How else can you
explain--”




   Berkowitz
said, abruptly, “Well, you have another application of
lasers,
then. It enables you to talk to computers as independent
intelligences, person to person.”




   And
Renshaw said, “Oh, God, what do we do now?”




QUARANTINE
by Arthur C. Clarke












    Mr.
Clarke notes: "To my considerable astonishment, I find
that it is more than five years since I last wrote a short story (in
case you're dying to know, it was A Meeting with Medusa). This was
composed for one specific purpose—to complete the long
overdue volume The Wind from the Sun; and having
done this, I have had no incentive to produce anymore short fiction.
Or, for that matter, short non-fiction; only yesterday I gently
informed the Editor of the U.S.S.R.'s Writers' Union's magazine,
'Questions of Literature' that, from now on, I am writing
novels—or nothing at all. (And I have already achieved a
whole year of blissful nothingness, hurrah.)   
   


    "Yet
from time to time lightning may strike. This
occurred
exactly a year ago as a result of a suggestion from George Hay, editor
and man-about-British-SF. George had the ingenious idea of putting out
a complete science fiction short story on a postcard—together
with a stamp-sized photo of the author. Fans would, he believed, buy
these in hundreds to mail out to their friends.



    "Never
one to resist a challenge, the Good Doctor
Asimov had
written the first cardboard epic. When I saw this, I had to get into the
act as well ('Anything that Isaac can do,etc ..... '). Let me tell
you—it is damned hardwork writing a complete SF story in
180 words. I sent the result to George Hay, and that's the last I ever
heard of it. Probably the rising cost of postage killed the scheme.



















"Anyway,
it seems appropriate that a magazine bearing
the Good Doctor's Sacred Name should contain a story, however
minuscule, inspired by
him. (He is likewise to blame for 'Neutron Tide'; I can make worse puns
than Isaac.) It is also perfectly possible—I make no
promises—that 'Quarantine' is the last short story I shall
ever write. For at my present average of 40 words a year, even by 2001
. . ."

   


Earth's
flaming debris still filled half the sky when the
question filtered up to Central from the Curiosity Generator.

   


"Why
was it necessary? Even though they were organic, they had
reached Third Order Intelligence."

   


"We
had no choice: five earlier units became hopelessly
infected, when they made contact."

   


"Infected?
How?"

   


The microseconds dragged slowly by, while
Central tracked down
the few fading, memories that had leaked past the Censor Gate, when the
heavily-buffered Reconnaissance Circuits had been ordered to
self-destruct.

   


"They encountered
a—problem—that could not
be fully analyzed within the lifetime of the Universe. Though it
involved only six operators, they became totally obsessed by it."

   


"How is that possible?"

   


"We do not know: we must never know. But if
those six
operators are ever re-discovered, all rational computing will end."

   


"How can they be recognized?"

   


"That also we do not know: only the names
leaked through
before the Censor Gate closed. Of course, they mean nothing."

   


"Nevertheless, I must have them."

   


The Censor voltage started to rise; but it did
not trigger the
Gate.

   


"Here they are: King, Queen, Bishop, Knight,
Rook,
Pawn." 

THE
HOMESICK CHICKEN
by
Edward D. Hoch




   



   
Over
the
past twenty
years, Mr. Hoch has written and sold over 400 short stories and 10
books,
mainly in the mystery field. He appears regularly in the pages of Ellery
Queen's Mystery Magazine and Alfred
Hitchcock's Mystery Magazine; it's a pleasure
to
welcome him to ours.




   Why did the chicken
cross the road?




   To get on the other
side,
you'd probably answer, echoing an old riddle that was popular in the
early years of the last century. But my name is Barnabus Rex, and I
have a different answer.




   I'd been summoned to
the
Tangaway Research Farms by the director, an egg-headed old man named
Professor Mintor. After parking my car in the guarded lot and passing
through the fence—it was an EavesStop, expensive, but sure
protection
against all kinds of electronic bugging—I was shown into the
presence
of the director himself. His problem was simple. The solution was more
difficult.




   "One of the research
chickens pecked its way right- through the security fence, then crossed
an eight-lane belt highway to the other side. We want to know why."




   "Chickens are a bit
out of my line," I replied.




   "But your specialty
is the
solution of scientific riddles, Mr. Rex, and this certainly is one." He
led me out of the main research building to a penned-in area where the
test animals were kept. We passed a reinforced electric cage in which
he pointed out the mutated turkeys being bred for life in the domes of
the colonies of the moon. Further along were some leggy-looking fowl
destined for Mars. "They're particularly well adapted to the Martian
terrain and environment," Professor Mintor explained. "We've had to do
very little development work; we started from desert road- runners."_




   "What about the
chickens?"




   "The chickens are
something else again. The
strain, called ZIP-1000, is being developed for breeding purposes on
Zipoid, the second planet of
Barnard's
star. We gave them extra-strengthl beaks—something like a
parrot's—to
crack the extra-tough seed hulls used for feed. The seed hulls in turn
were developed to withstand the native fauna like the space-lynx and
the ostroid, so that—"




   "Aren't we getting a
little off course?" I
asked.




   "Ah—yes.
The problem. What
is a problem is the chicken that crossed the road. It used its
extra-strength beak to peck its way right through this security fence.
But the puzzling aspect is its motivation. It crossed that belt
highway—a dangerous undertaking even for a
human—and headed for the
field as if it were going home. And yet the chicken was hatched right
here within these walls. How could it be homesick for
something it had
never known?"




   "How indeed?" I
stared
bleakly through the fence at the highway and the deserted field
opposite. What was there to attract a chicken—even one of
Professor
Mintor's super-chickens—to that barren bit of land? "I should
have a
look at it," I decided. "Can, you show me the spot where the chicken
crossed the highway?"




   He led me around a
large
pen to a spot in the fence where a steel plate temporarily blocked a
jagged hole. I knelt to examine the shards of complex, multi-conductor
mesh, once more impressed by the security precautions. "I'd hate to
meet your hybrid chickens on a dark night, Professor."




   "They would never
attack a
human being, or even another creature," Mintor quickly assured me. "The
beak is used only for cracking seed hulls, and perhaps in
self-defense."




   "Was it self-defense
against the fence?"




   He held up his
hands. "I can't explain it."




   I moved the steel
plate and
stooped to go through the hole. In that moment I had a chicken's-eye
view of the belt highway and the barren field beyond, but they offered
no clues. "Be careful crossing over," Minto-i warned. "Don't get your
foot caught!"




   Crossing a belt
highway on
foot—a strictly illegal practice—could be dangerous
to humans and
animals alike. With eight lanes to traverse it meant hopping over eight
separate electric power guides—any one of which could take
off a foot
if you misstepped. To imagine a chicken with the skill to accomplish it
was almost more than I could swallow. But then I'd never before been
exposed to Professor Mintor's super-chickens.




   The empty lot on the
other
side of the belt highway held not king of interest to human or chicken,
so far as I could see. It was barren of grass or weeds, and seemed
nothing more than a patch of dusty earth dotted with a few pebbles. In
a few sun-baked depressions I found the tread of auto tires, hinting
that the vacant lot was sometimes used for parking.




   I crossed back over
the
belt highway and reentered the Tanga-way compound through the hole in
the fence. "Did you find anyhing?" Mintor asked.




   "Not much. Exactly
what was the chicken doing
when it was recovered?"




   "Nothing. Pecking at
the ground as if it were
back home."




   "Could I see it? I
gather it's no longer kept outside."




   "After the escape we
moved
them all to the interior pens. There was some talk of notifying
Washington since we're under government contract, but I suggested we
call you in first. You know how the government is about possible
security leaks."




   "Is Tangaway the
only
research farm doing this sort of thing?"




   "Oh, no! We have a
very lively
competitor named Beaverbrook Farms. That's part of the reason for all
this security. We just managed to beat them out on the ZIP-1000
contract."




   I followed him into
a
windowless room lit from above by solar panes. The clucking of the
chickens grew louder as we passed into the laboratory proper. Here the
birds were kept in a large enclosure, constantly monitored by overhead
TV. "This one," Mintor said, leading me to a pen that held but a single
chicken with its oddly curved beak. It looked no different from the
others.




   "Are they identified
in
any way? Laser tattoo, for instance?"




   "Not at this stage
of
development. Naturally when we ship them out for space use they're
tattooed."




   "I see." I gazed
down at
the chicken, trying to read something in those, hooded eyes. "It was
yesterday that it crossed the highway?"




   "Yes."




   "Did it rain here
yesterday?"




   "No. We had a
thunderstorm two days ago, but it
passed over quickly."




   "Who first noticed
the
chicken crossing the road?"




   
"Granley—one of our gate guards.
He was
checking security in the parking lot when he spotted it, about halfway
across. By the time
he called me and we got over there it was all the way to the other
side."




   
"How did you get it back?"




   
"We had to tranquilize it, but that was no problem."




   
"I must speak to this guard, Granley."




   
"Follow me."




   
The guard was lounging near
the gate. I'd noticed him when I arrived and parked my car. "This is
Barnabus Rex, the scientific investigator," Mintor announced. "He has
some questions for you."




   
"Sure," Granley replied, straightening up. "Ask away."




   
"Just one question, really," I said. "Why didn't you mention the car
that was parked across the highway yesterday?"




   
"What car?"




   
"A parked car that probably pulled away as soon as you started after
the chicken."




   
His eyes widened. "My God,
you're right! I'd forgotten it till now! Some kids; it was painted all
over stripes, like. they're doing these    
days. But how did you know?"




   
"Sun-baked tire tracks in
the depressions where water would collect. They told me a car had been
there since your rain two days ago.  Your employees use the
lot here,
and no visitors would park over there when they had to cross the belt
highway to reach you."




   
"But what does it mean?" Professor Mintor demanded.




   
"That your mystery is solved," I said. "Let me have a tranquilizer gun
and I'll show you."




   
I took the weapon he handed
me and led the way back through the research rooms to the penned-up
chickens. Without hesitation I walked up to the lone bird and
tranquilized it with a single shot.




   
"Why did you do that?" Mintor asked.




   
"To answer your riddle."




   
"All right. Why did the chicken cross the road?"




   
"Because somebody wanted
to play back the contents of a tape recorder implanted in its body. For
some time now you've been spied upon, Professor Mintor—I
imagine by
your competitor, Beaverbrook Farms."




   
"Spied upon! By that—chicken?"




   
"Exactly. It seemed obvious
to me from the first that the
fence-pecking chicken was not one of your brood. It was much too strong
and much too homesick. But if it wasn't yours it must have been added
to your flock surreptitiously, and that could only have been for the
purposes of industrial espionage. Since you told me Beaverbrook was
doing similar work, this has to be their chicken. I think an x-ray will
show a micro-miniaturized recorder for listening in on your secret
conversations."




   
"Damnedest thing I ever heard," Professor Mintor muttered, but he
issued orders to have the sleeping chicken x-rayed.




   
"It was a simple task for
them to drop the intruding chicken over your fence at night, perhaps
lassoing one of your birds and removing it so the count would be right.
Those fences are all right for detecting any sort of bugging equipment,
but they aren't very good at stopping ordinary
intrusion—otherwise that
wandering chicken would have set off alarms when it started to cut a
hole there. Beaverbrook has been recording your conversations, probably
trying to stay one jump ahead on the next government contract. They
couldn't use a transmitter in the chicken because of your electronic
fence, so they had to recover the bird itself to read out the
recording. At the right time, the chicken pecked its way through the
fence and started across the highway, but when the guard spotted it the
waiting driver panicked and took off. The chicken was left acropss the
road without any way to escape."




   
"But how did the chicken know when to escape?" asked Mintor. "Could
they have some kind of electronic homing device . . . ?"




   
I smiled, letting the
Professor's puzzlement stretch out for a moment. "That was the easiest
part,"' I said at last. "Imprinting."





   
"But . ."




   
"Exactly. The highly
distinctive stripes on the car. The Beaver-brook people evidently
trained the chicken from—ah—hatching to associate
that pattern with
home and food and so on."




   
A technician trotted up to the professor, waving a photographic
negative. "The x-rays—there was something
inside that chicken!"




   
"Well, Mr. Rex, you were right," the professor conceded.




   
"Of course, in a sense the chicken did cross the
road to get to the other side," I admitted. "They always do."




   
"Have you solved many cases like this one?"




   
I merely smiled. "Every
case is different, but they're always a challenge. I'll send you my
bill in the morning—and if you ever need me again, just
call."












PERCHANCE TO DREAM

by Sally
A. Sellers












   This
story, Sally
Sellers's first sale, is the result of a writing workshop at the
University of Michigan, headed by Lloyd Biggle, Jr. The author tells us
that she wrote for as long as she can remember, but wrote only for
creative writing courses while in college. Since graduation, she worked
as a waitress, traveled in Europe, and worked as a medical technician
in hematology. She now lives with her family, two cats, and about a
hundred plants, and is a research assistant at the University of
Michigan.




   From the playground came the sound of
laughter.




   A gusty night wind was
sweeping the park, and the light at the edge of the picnic grounds
swung crazily. Distorted shadows came and went, rushing past as the
wind pushed the light to the end of its arc, then sliding back jerkily.




   Again the laughter rang
out, Kid this time Norb identified the creaking sound that accompanied
it. Someone was using the swing. Nervously he peered around the swaying
branches of the bush, but he saw no one.




   He heard a click.
Danny had drawn his knife. Hastily Norb fumbled for his own.
The
slender weapon felt awkward in his hand, even after all the hours of
practice.




   "It'll be easy," Danny had
said. "There's always some jerk in the park after dark—they
never
learn." Norb shivered and gripped the knife more tightly.




   Then he saw them—a young
couple walking hand in hand among the trees. Danny chuckled softly, and
Norb relaxed somewhat. Danny was right—this would be a cinch.




   "You take the girl," Danny whispered.




   Norb nodded. All they had
to do was wait—the couple was headed right toward them. They
were high
school kids, no more than fifteen or sixteen, walking slowly with their
heads together, whispering and giggling. Norb swallowed and tensed
himself.




   "Now!" Danny hissed.




   They were upon them before
the kids had time to react. Danny jerked the boy backward and threw him
to the ground. Norb grabbed the back of the girl's collar and held his
knife at her throat.




   "Okay, just do what we say
and nobody gets hurt," snarled Danny. He pointed his knife at the boy's
face. "You got a wallet, kid?"




   The boy stared in mute
terror at the knife. The girl made small whimpering sounds in
her
throat, and Norb tightened his hold on her collar.




   "Come on, come on! Your wallet!"




   From somewhere in the shadows, a woman's
voice
rang out. "Leave them alone!"




   Norb whirled as a dark form
charged into Danny and sent him sprawling. Oh God, he thought, we've
been caught! As the boy leaped to his feet and started to run, Norb
made a futile swipe at him with his knife. His grip on the girl must
have relaxed, because she jerked free and followed the boy into the
woods.




   Norb looked from the
retreating kids to the two wrestling figures, his hands clenched in
indecision. The dark form had Danny pinned to the ground. He was
squirming desperately, but he couldn't free himself. "Get her off me!"
he cried.




   "Jesus!" Norb whispered helplessly. The
kids had
begun to scream for help. They'd rouse the whole neighborhood.




   "Norb!" screamed Danny.




   It was a command, and Norb
hurled himself onto the woman. Twice he stabbed wildly at her back, but
she only grunted and held on more tightly. He struck out again, and
this time his knife sank deeply into soft flesh. Spurting blood soaked
his hand and sleeve, and he snatched them away in horror.




   Danny rolled free. He got
to his feet, and the two of them stood looking down at the woman. The
knife was buried in the side of her throat.




   "Oh my God," whimpered Norb.




   "You ass!" cried Danny. "Why didn't you
just
pull her off? You killed her!"




   Norb stood paralyzed,
staring down at the knife and the pulsing wound. Fear thickened in his
throat, and he felt his stomach constrict. He was going to be sick.




   "You better run like hell. You're in for
it
now."




   Danny was gone. Norb
wrenched his gaze from the body. On the other side of the playground,
the kids were still calling for help. He saw car lights up by the gate,
swinging into the park drive.




   Norb began to run.




   The gush of blood from
the wound slowed abruptly and then stopped. The chest heaved several
times with great intakes of air. Then it collapsed, and a spasm shook
the body. In the smooth motion of a slowly tightening circle, it curled
in on itself. The heart gave three great beats, hesitated, pumped once
more, and was still.




   Norb caught up with Danny
at the edge of, the woods. They stopped, panting, and looked in the
direction of the car. It had come to a stop by the tennis courts, and,
as they watched, the driver cut his motor and turned off his lights.




   "This way," whispered Danny. "Come on."




   As they headed across the
road for the gate, the car's motor suddenly started. Its lights came
on, and it roared into a U-turn to rage after them.




   "It's the cops!" Danny yelled. "Split
up!"




   Norb was too frightened.
Desperately he followed Danny, and the pair of them fled through the
gate and turned along the street as the patrol car swung around the
curve. Then Danny veered off, and Norb followed him through bushes and
into a back yard. A dog began yelping somewhere. Danny scaled a fence
and dropped into the adjoining back yard, and Norb followed, landing
roughly and falling to his knees.




   He scrambled to his feet
and collided with Danny, who was laughing softly as he watched the
patrol car. It had turned around and was headed back into the
park.




   The heart had not
stopped. It was pumping—but only once every six minutes, with
a great
throb. At each pulse, a pinprick of light danced across the back of the
eyelids. The wound attempted to close itself and tightened futilely
around the intrusion of steel. A neck muscle twitched. Then another,
but the knife remained. The tissue around the blade began contracting
minutely, forcing it outward in imperceptible jerks.




   Officer Lucas parked near
the playground and started into the trees. He could not have said what
he was looking for, but neighbors had reported hearing cries for help,
and the way those two punks had run told him they'd been up to
something. He switched on his flashlight, delineating an overturned
litter basket that had spewed paper across the path. The gusting wind
tore at it, prying loose one fluttering fragment at a time. Cautiously
he walked forward. Gray-brown tree trunks moved in and out of the
illumination as he crept on, but he could see nothing else.




   He stumbled over an empty
beer bottle, kicked it aside, and then stopped uncertainly, pivoting
with his light. It revealed nothing but empty picnic tables and cold
barbecue grills, and he was about to turn back when his beam picked out
the body, curled motionless near a clump of bushes. Lucas ran forward
and knelt beside the woman, shining his light on her face.




   The throat wound seemed to
have stopped bleeding, but if the knife had sliced the jugular
vein—he
leaned closer to examine the laceration. Belatedly a thought occured to
him, and he reached for the wrist. There was no pulse. He shone his
light on the chest, but it was motionless.




   Lucas got to his feet and inspected the
area
hastily. Seeing no obvious clues, he hurried back to the patrol car.




   The heart throbbed
again, and another pinprick of light jumped behind the woman's eyelids.
The tissues in the neck tightened further as new cells developed,
amassed, and forced the blade a fraction of an inch outward. The wounds
in the back, shallow and clean, had already closed. The lungs expanded
once with a great intake of air. The knife jerked again, tilted
precariously, and finally fell to the ground under its own weight.
Immediately new tissue raced to fill the open area.




   The radio was squawking. Lucas waited for
the
exchange to end before picking up the mike. "Baker 23."




   "Go ahead, Baker 23."




   "I'm at Newberry Park, east end, I've got
a 409
and request M.E."




   "Confirmed, 23."




   "Notify the detective on call."




   "Clear, 23."




   "Ten-four." He hung up the
mike and glanced back into the woods. Probably an attempted rape, he
thought. She shouldn't have fought. The lousy punks! Lucas rubbed his
forehead fretfully. He should have chased them, dammit. Why hadn't he?




   The heart was beating
every three minutes now. The throat wound had closed, forming a large
ridge under the dried blood. Cells multiplied at fantastic rates,
spanning the damaged area with a minute latticework. This filled in as
the new cells divided, expanded, and divided again.




   Lucas reached for his
clipboard and flipped on the interior lights. He glanced into the trees
once before he began filling in his report. A voice crackled on the
radio, calling another car. His pen scratched haltingly across the
paper.




   The heart was returning
to its normal pace. The ridge on the neck was gone, leaving smooth
skin. A jagged pattern of light jerked across the retinas. The fugue
was coming to an end. The chest rose, fell, then rose again. A shadow
of awareness nudged at consciousness.




   The sound of the radio
filled the night again, and Lucas turned uneasily, searching the road
behind him for approaching headlights. There were none. He glanced at
his watch and then returned to the report.




   She became aware of the
familiar prickling sensation in her limbs, plus a strange burning about
her throat. She felt herself rising, rising—and suddenly
awareness
flooded her. Her body jerked, uncurled. Jeanette opened her
eyes.
Breathing deeply, she blinked until the dark thick line looming over
her resolved itself into a tree trunk. Unconsciously her hand began to
rub her neck, and she felt dry flakes come off on her fingers.




   Wearily she closed her
eyes again, trying to remember: Those kids. One had a knife. She was in
the park. Then she heard the faint crackle of a police radio. She
rolled to her knees, and dizziness swept over her. She could see a
light through the trees. Good God, she thought, he's right over there!




   Jeanette rubbed her eyes and looked about
her.
She was lightheaded,
but there was no time to waste. Soon there would be other
police—and
doctors. She knew. Moving unsteadily, at a crouch, she slipped away
into the woods.




   Four patrol cars were there
when the ambulance arrived. Stuart Crosby, the medical examiner,
climbed out slowly and surveyed the scene. He could see half a dozen
flashlights in the woods. The photographer sat in the open door of one
of the cars, smoking a cigarette.




   "Where's the body?" asked Crosby.




   The photographer tossed his cigarette
away
disgustedly. "They can't find it."




   "Can't find it? What do you mean?"




   "It's not out there. Lucas says it was in
the
woods, but when Kelaney got here, it was gone."




   Puzzled, Crosby turned
toward the flashlights. As another gust of wind swept the park, he
pulled his light coat more closely about him and started forward
resignedly—a tired white-haired man who should have been home
in bed.




   He could hear Detective Kelaney roaring
long
before he could see him. "You half-ass! What'd it do, walk away?"




   "No, sir!" answered Lucas
hotly. "She was definitely dead. She was lying right there, I swear
it—and that knife was in her throat, I recognize the handle."




   "Yeah? For a throat wound, there's not
much
blood on it."




   "Maybe," said Lucas stubbornly, "but
that's
where it was, all right."




   Crosby halted. He had a
moment of disorientation as uneasy memories stirred in the back of his
mind. A serious wound, but not much blood . . . a dead body that
disappeared . . .




   "Obviously she wasn't dragged," said
Kelany.
"Did you by chance, Officer Lucas, think to check
the pulse? Or were you thinking at all?"




   "Yes, sir! Yes, I did! I checked the
pulse, and
there was nothing! Zero respiration, too. Yes, sir, I did!"




   "Then where is she?"
screamed Kelaney.




   Another officer approached timidly.
"There's
nothing out there, sir. Nothing at all."




   "Well, look again," snarled Kelaney.




   Crosby moved into the circle of men.
The detective was running his hand through his hair in exasperation.
Lucas was red-faced and defiant.




   Kelaney reached for his notebook. "All
right,
what did she look like?"




   Lucas straightened, eager with facts.
"Twenty, twenty-two, Caucasian, dark hair, about five-six, hundred and
twenty-five pounds. . ."




   "Scars or distinguishing marks?"




   "Yeah, as a matter of fact. There were
three moles on her cheek—on her left cheek—all
right
together, right about here." He put his finger high on his cheekbone,
near his eye. Crosby felt the blood roar in his ears. He stepped
forward.




   "What did you say, Lucas?" he asked
hoarsely.




   Lucas turned to the old man. "Three
moles,
doctor, close to-gether, on her cheek."




   Crosby turned away, his hands in his
pockets. He took a deep breath. He'd always known she'd return some
day, and here was the same scene, the same bewildered faces,the same
accusations. Three moles on her cheek . . . it had to be. The wind
ruffled his hair, but he no longer noticed its chill. They would find
no body. Jeanette was back.




   The next morning, Crosby filed a Missing
Persons
Report




   "Send out an APB," he told the sergeant.
"We've
got to find her." The sergeant looked mildly surprised. "What's she
done?"




   "She's a potential suicide. More than
potential.
I know this woman, and she's going to try to kill herself."




   The sergeant reached for the form. "Okay,
Doc,
if you think it's that important. What's her name?"




   Crosby hesitated. "She's probably using
an
alias. But I can give a description—an exact description."




   "Okay," said the sergeant. "Shoot."




   The bulletin went out at noon. Crosby
spent the
remainder of the day visiting motels, but no one remembered checking in
a young woman with three moles on her cheek.




   Jeanette saw the lights
approaching in the distance: two white eyes and, above them, the yellow
and red points along the roof that told her this was a truck. She
leaned back against the concrete support of the bridge, hands clenched
behind her, and waited.




   It had been three nights
since the incident in the park. Her shoulders sagged dejectedly at the
thought of it. Opportunities like that were everywhere, but she knew
that knives weren't going to do it. She'd tried that
herself—was it in
Cleveland? A painful memory flashed for a moment, of one more failure
in the long series of futile attempts—heartbreaking struggles
in the
wrong cities. But here...




   She peered around the
pillar again. The eyes of the truck were closer now. Here, it could
happen. Where it began, it could end. She inched closer to the edge of
the support and crouched, alert to the sound of the oncoming truck.




   It had rounded the curve
and was thundering down the long straightaway before the bridge. Joy
surged within her as she grasped its immensity and momentum. Surely
this . . . ! Never had she tried it with something so large, with
something beyond her control. Yes, surely this would be the time!




   Suddenly the white eyes
were there, racing under the bridge, the diesels throbbing, roaring
down at her. Her head reared in elation. Now!




   She leaped an instant too
late, and her body was struck by the right fender. The mammoth impact
threw her a hundred feet in an arc that spanned the entrance ramp, the
guideposts, and a ditch, terminating brutally in the field beyond. The
left side of her skull was smashed, her arm was shattered, and four
ribs were caved in. The impact of the landing broke her neck.




   It was a full quarter of a
mile before the white-faced driver gained sufficient control to lumber
to a halt. "Sweet Jesus," he whispered. Had he imagined it? He climbed
out of the rig and examined the dented fender. Then he ran back to the
cab and tried futilely to contact someone by radio who could telephone
the police. It was 3AM , and all channels seemed
dead. Desperately he began backing along the shoulder.




   Rushes of energy danced
through the tissues. Cells divided furiously, bridging gulfs. Enzymes
flowed; catalysts swept through protoplasm: coupling, breaking, then
coupling again. Massive reconstruction raged on. The collapsed half of
the body shifted imperceptibly.




   The truck stopped a hundred feet from the
bridge, and the driver
leaped out. He clicked on his flashlight and played it frantically over
the triangle of thawing soil between the entrance ramp and the
expressway. Nothing. He crossed to the ditch andbegan walking slowly
beside it.




   Bundles of collagen
interlaced; in the matrix, mineral was deposited; cartilage calcified.
The ribs had almost knit together and were curved loosely in their
original crescent. Muscle fibers united and contracted in taut arches.
The head jerked, then jerked again, as it was forced from its slackness
into an increasingly firm position. Flexor spasms twitched the limbs as
impulses flowed throughnewly formed neurons. The heart pulsed.




   The driver stood helplessly on the
shoulder and clicked off the flashlight.
It was 3:30, and no cars were in sight. He couldn't find the body. He
had finally succeeded in radioing for help, and nowall he could do was
wait. He stared at the ditch for a moment before moving toward the
truck. There had been
a woman, he was sure. He'd seen her for just an instant before the
impact, leaping forward under the headlights. He shuddered and
quickened hispace to the cab.




   Under the caked blood, the skin
was
smooth and softly rounded. The heart was pumping her awake: Scratches
of light behind the eyelids. Half of her body prickling, burning . . .
A shuddering breath.




   Forty-seven minutes after
the impact, Jeanette opened her eyes. Slowly she raised her head. That
line in the sky . . . the bridge. She had failed again. Even here. She
opened her mouth tomoan, but only a rasping sound emerged.




   Stuart Crosby swayed as the
ambulance rounded a corner and sped down the street. He pressed his
knuckles against his mouth and screamed silently at the driver: God,
hurry, I know it's her.




   He had slept little since the night in
the park. He had monitored every call, and he knew that this
one—a woman in dark clothes, jumping in front of a trucker's
rig—this one had to be Jeanette. It was her. She was trying
again. Oh, God, after all these years
she was still trying. How many times, in how many cities, had she
fought to die?




   They were on the bridge now
and he looked down on the figures silhouetted against the red of the
flares. The ambulance swung into the entrance ramp with a final whoop
and pulled up behind a patrol car. Crosby had the door open and his
foot on the ground before they were completely stopped, and he had to
clutch at the door to keep from falling. A pain flashed across his
back. He regained his balance and ran toward a deputy who was playing a
flashlight along the ditch.




   "Did you find her?"




   The deputy turned and took an involuntary
step
away from the intense, stooped figure. "No, sir, doctor. Not a thing."




   Crosby's voice failed him. He stood
looking
dejectedly down the expressway.




   "To tell you the truth,"
said the deputy, nodding at the semi, "I think that guy had a few too
many little white pills. Seeing shadows. There's nothing along here but
a dead raccoon. And he's been dead since yesterday."




   But Crosby was already
moving across the ditch to the field beyond, where deputies swung
flashlights in large arcs and a German shepherd was snuffling through
the brittle stubble.




   Somewhere near here,
Jeanette might be lying with a broken body. It was possible, he
thought. The damage could have been great, and the healing slow.
Or—a
chill thought clutched at him. He shook his head. No. She wouldn't have
succeeded. She would still be alive, somewhere. If he could just see
her, talk to her!




   There was a sharp, small
bark from the dog. Crosby hurried forward frantically. His foot slipped
and he came down hard, scraping skin from his palm. The pain flashed
again in his back. He got to his feet and ran toward the circle of
deputies.




   One of the men was
crouched, examining the cold soil. Crosby ran up, panting, and saw that
the ground was stained with blood. She'd been here. She'd been here!




   He strained to see across
the field and finally discerned, on the other side, a road running
parallel to the expressway. But there were no cars parked on it. She
was gone.




   After he returned home, his body forced
him to
sleep, but his dreams allowed him no rest. He kept seeing a lovely
young woman,
with three moles on her cheek—a weeping, haunted, frantic
woman who cut
herself again and again and thrust the mutilated arm before his face
for him to watch in amazement as the wounds closed, bonded, and healed
to smoothness before his eyes. In minutes.




   God, if she would only
stop crying, stop pleading with him, stop begging him to find a way to
make her die—to use his medical knowledge somehow, in some
manner that
would end it for her. She wanted to die. She hated herself, hated the
body that imprisoned her.




   How old was she then? How
many years had that youthful body endured without change, without
aging? How many decades had she lived before life exhausted her and she
longed for the tranquillity of death?




   He had never found out. He
refused to help her die, and she broke away and fled hysterically into
the night. He never saw her again. There followed a series of futile
suicide attempts and night crimes with the young woman victim
mysteriously missing—and then . . . nothing.




   And now she was back. Jeanette!




   He found himself sitting up
in bed, and he wearily buried his face in his hands. He could still
hear the sound of her crying. He had always heard it, in a small corner
of his mind, for the last thirty years.




   The street sign letters
were white on green: HOMER. Jeanette stood for a long while staring at
them before she turned to walk slowly along the crumbling sidewalk. A
vast ache filled her chest as she beheld the familiar old houses.




   The small, neat lawns had been replaced
by weeds
and litter. Bricks were missing out
of most of the front walks. The fence was gone at the Mahews'. Jim
Mahew had been so proud the day he brought home his horseless carriage,
and she'd been the only one brave enough to ride in it. Her mother had
been horrified.




   This rambling old home
with the boarded up windows was the Parkers'. The house was dead now.
So was her playmate, Billy Parker—the first boy she knew to
fight
overseas and the first one to die. The little house across the street
had been white when old Emma Walters lived there. She had baked sugar
cookies for Jeanette, and Jeanette had given her a May basket once,
full of
violets. She must have died a long time ago. Jeanette's hand clenched.
A very long time ago.




   The sound of her steps on
the decayed sidewalk seemed extraordinarily loud. The street was
deserted. There was no movement save that of her own dark figure
plodding steadily forward. Here was Cathy Carter's house. Her father
had owned the buggywhip factory over in Capville. They'd been best
friends. Cathy, who always got her dresses dirty, had teeth missing,
cut off her own braids one day. There was that Sunday they'd gotten in
trouble for climbing the elm tree—but there was no elm now,
only an
ugly stump squatting there to remind her of a Sunday that was gone,
lost, wiped out forever. She'd heard that Cathy had married a druggist
and moved out East somewhere. Jeanette found herself wondering
desperately if Cathy had raised any children. Or grandchildren. Or
great-grandchildren. Cathy Carter, did you make your little girls wear
dresses and braids? Did you let them climb trees? Are you still alive?
Or are you gone, too, like everything else that ever meant anything to
me?




   Her steps faltered, but
her own house loomed up ahead to draw her on. It stood waiting,
silently watching her approach. It, too, was dead. A new pain filled
her when she saw the crumbling porch, saw that the flowerboxes were
gone, saw the broken windows and the peeling wallpaper within. A rusted
bicycle wheel lay in the weeds that were the front yard, along with a
box of rubble and pile of boards. Tiny pieces of glass crunched sharply
beneath her feet. The hedge was gone. So were the boxwood shrubs, the
new variety from Boston—her mother had waited for them for so
long and
finally got them after the war.




   She closed her eyes. Her
mother had never known. Had died before she realized what she had
brought into the world. Before even Jeanette had an inkling of what she
was.




   A monster. A freak. This body was wrong,
horribly wrong. It should not be.




   She had run away from this
town, left it so that her friends would never know. But still it pulled
at her, drawing her back every generation, pushing itself into her
thoughts until she could stand it no longer. Then she would come back
to stare at the old places that had been her home and the old people
who had been her friends. And they didn't recognize her, never
suspected, never knew why she seemed so strangely familiar.




   Once she had even believed
she could live here again. The memory ached within her and she
quickened her pace. She could not think of him, could not allow the
sound of his name in her mind. Where was he now? Had he ever
understood? She had run away that time, too.




   She'd had to. He was so good, so
generous, but
she was grotesque, a vile caprice of nature. She loathed the body.




   It was evil. It must be destroyed.




   Here, in the city where it was created:
Where
she was born, she would die.




   Somehow.




   The phone jangled harshly,
shattering the silence of the room with such intensity that he jumped
and dropped a slide on the floor. He sighed and reached for the
receiver. "Crosby."




   "Doctor, this is Sergeant Andersen. One
of our
units spotted a woman fitting the description of your APB on
the High Street Bridge."




   "Did they get her?" demanded Crosby.




   "I dunno yet. They just
radioed in. She was over the railing—looked like she was
ready to jump.
They're trying to get to her now. Thought you'd like to know."




   "Right," said Crosby,
slamming down the receiver. He reached for his coat as his mind
plotted out the fastest route to High Street. Better cut down
Fourth,
he thought, and up Putnam. The slide crackled sharply under his heel
and he looked at it in brief suprise before running out the door.




   They've found her, he
thought elatedly. They've got Jeanette! Thank God—I must talk
with her,
must convince her that she's a miracle. She has the secret of life. The
whole human race will be indebted to her. Please, please, he prayed,
don't let her get away.




   He reached the bridge and
saw the squad car up ahead. Gawkers were driving by slowly, staring out
of their windows in morbid fascination. Two boys on bicycles had
stopped and were peering over the railing. An officer had straddled it
and was looking down.




   Crosby leaped from the
car and ran anxiously to the railing. His heart lifted as he saw
another officer, with one arm around the lower railing and a firm grip
on Jeanette's wrist. He was coaxing her to take a step up.
"Jeanette!" It was a ragged cry.




   "Take it easy, Doc," said the officer
straddling
the railing. "She's scared."




   The woman looked up. She
was pale, and the beauty mark on her cheek stood out starkly. The
bitter shock sent Crosby reeling backward. For a moment he felt dizzy,
and he clutched the rail with trembling fingers. The gray river flowed
sullenly beneath him.




   It wasn't Jeanette.




   "Dear God," he whispered.
He finally raised his gaze to the dismal buildings that loomed across
the river. Then where was she? She must, have tried again. Had she
succeeded?




   Chief Dolenz clasped, then unclasped his
hands.
"You've got to slow down, Stu. You're pushing yourself far too hard."




   Crosby's shoulders sagged a
little more, but he did not answer. "You're like a man possessed,"
continued the Chief. "It's starting to wear you down. Ease up, for
God's sake. We'll find her. Why all this fuss over one loony patient?
Is it that important, really?"




   Crosby lowered his head.
He still couldn't speak. The Chief looked with puzzlement at the old
man, at the small bald spot that was beginning to expand, at the slump
of the body, the rumpled sweater, the tremor of the hands as they
pressed together. He opened his mouth but could not bring himself to
say more.




   "Citizens National Bank," the switchboard
operator said.




   The voice on the line was
low and nervous. "I'm gonna tell you this once, and only once. There's
a bomb in your bank, see? It's gonna go off in ten minutes. If you
don't want nobody hurt, you better get 'em outta there."




   The operator felt the
blood drain from her face. "Is this a joke?"




   "No joke, lady. You got
ten minutes. If anybody wants to know, you tell 'em People for a Free
Society are starting to take action. Got that?" The line went dead.




   She sat motionless for a
moment, and then she got unsteadily to her feet. "Mrs. Calkins!" she
called. The switchboard buzzed again, but she ignored it and ran to the
manager's desk.




   Mrs. Calkins looked up from a customer
and frowned icily at her; but when the girl bent and whispered in her
ear, the manager got calmly to her feet. "Mr. Davison," she said
politely to her customer,
"we seem to have a problem in the bank. I believe the safest place to
be right now would be out of the building." Turning to the operator,
she said cooly, "Notify the police."




   Mr. Davison scrambled to
his feet and began thrusting papers into his briefcase. The manager
strode to the center of the lobby and clapped her hands with authority.
"Could I have your attention please! I'm the manager. We are
experiencing difficulties in the bank. I would like everyone to move
quickly but quietly out of this building and into the street. Please
move some distance away."




   Faces turned toward her, but no one
moved.




   "Please," urged Mrs.
Calkins. "There is immediate danger if you remain in the building. Your
transactions may be completed later. Please leave at once."




   People began to drift
toward the door. The tellers looked at each other in bewilderment and
began locking the money drawers. A heavyset man remained stubbornly at
his window. "What about my change?" he demanded.




   The operator hung up the phone and ran
toward
the doorway. "Hurry!" she cried. "There's a bomb!"




   "A bomb!"




   "She said there's a bomb!"




   "Look out!"




   "Get outside!"




   There was a sudden rush for
the door: "Please!" shouted the manager. "There is no need for panic."
But her voice was lost in the uproar.




   Jeanette sat limply at the
bus stop, her hands folded in her lap, her eyes fixed despondently on
the blur of passing automobile wheels. The day was oppressively
overcast; gray clouds hung heavily over the city. When the chill wind
blew her coat open, she made no move to gather it about her.




   Behind her, the doors of
the bank suddenly burst open, and people began to rush out frantically.
The crowd bulged into the street. Brakes squealed; voices babbled
excitedly. Jeanette turned and looked dully toward the bank.




   There were shouts. Passing pedestrians
began to
run, and the frenzied flow of people from the bank continued. A woman
screamed. Another tripped and nearly fell. Sirens sounded in the
distance.




   Above the hubbub, Jeanette
caught a few clearly spoken words. "Bomb ... in the bank ..." She got
slowly to her feet and began to edge her way through the crowd.




   She had almost reached the
door before anyone tried to stop her. A man caught at her sleeve. "You
can't go in there, lady. There's a bomb!"




   She pulled free, and a
fresh surge of pedestrians came between them. The bank doors were
closed, now. Everyone was outside and hurrying away. Jeanette pushed
doubtfully at the tall glass door, pushed it open further, and slipped
inside. It closed with a hiss, blocking out the growing pandemonium in
the street. The lobby seemed warm and friendly, a refuge from the
bitterly cold wind.




   She turned and looked
through the door. A policeman had appeared and the man who had tried to
stop her was talking with him and pointing at the bank. Jeanette
quickly moved back out of sight. She walked the length of the empty
room, picked out a chair for herself, and sat down. The vast, unruffled
quiet of the place matched the abiding peace she felt within her.




   Outside, the first police
car screamed to the curb. An ambulance followed, as the explosion
ripped through the building, sending a torrent of bricks and glass and
metal onto the pavement.




   "Code blue, emergency
room." The loudspeaker croaked for the third time as Julius Beamer
rounded the corner. Ahead of him he could see a woman being wheeled
into room three. An intern, keeping pace with the cart, was pushing on
her breastbone at one-second intervals.




   Emergency room three was
crowded. A nurse stepped aside as he entered and said, "Bomb exploded
at the bank." A technician was hooking up the EKG, while
a young doctor was forcing a tube down the woman's trachea. A resident
had inserted an iv and called for digoxin.




   "Okay," said Dr. Beamer to
the intern thumping the chest. The intern stepped back, exhausted, and
Beamer took over the external cardiac message. The respirator hissed
into life. Beamer pressed down.




   There was interference. Excess
oxygen
was flooding the system. A
brief hesitation,
and then the body adjusted. Hormones flooded the bloodstream,
and the cells began dividing again. The site of the damage was
extensive, and vast reconstruction was necessary. The heart pulsed
once.




   There was a single blip on the EKG,
and
Beamer grunted. He pushed again. And then again, but the flat
high-pitch note continued unchanged. Dr. Channing was at his elbow,
waiting to take over, but Beamer ignored him. Julius Beamer did not
like failure. He called for the electrodes. A brief burst of
electricity flowed into the heart. There was no response. He applied
them again.




   The reconstruction was
being hindered: there was cardiac interference. The body's energies
were diverted toward the heart in an effort to keep it from beating.
The delicate balance had to be maintained, or the chemicals would be
swept away in the bloodstream.




   A drop of sweat trickled down Julius
Beamer's
temple. He called for a needle and injected epinephrine directly into
the heart.




   Chemical stimulation: hormones
activated and countered immediately.




   There was no response.
The only sounds in the room were the long hisssssss-click of the
respirator and the eerie unchanging note of theEKG . Dr.
Beamer
stepped back wearily and shook his head. Then he whirled in disgust and
strode out of the room. A resident reached to unplug the EKG.




   The interference had stopped.
Reconstruction resumed at the primary site of damage.




   Rounding the corner, Dr. Beamer heard
someone
call his name hoarsely, and he turned to see Stuart Crosby stumbling
toward him.




   "Julius! That woman!"




   "Stuart! Hello! What are you—?"




   "That woman in the explosion. Where is
she?"




   "I'm afraid we lost
her—couldn't get
her heart going. Is she a witness?"




   In emergency room three, the respirator
hissed
to a stop. The heart pulsed once. But there was no
machine to record it.




   In the hallway, Crosby clutched at Dr.
Beamer.
"No. She's my wife."




   Crosby's fists covered his
eyes, his knuckles pressing painfully
into his forehead. Outside, there was a low rumble of thunder. He
swallowed with difficulty and dug his knuckles in deeper, trying to
reason. How can I? he wondered. How can I say yes? Jeanette!




   The figure behind him
moved slightly and the woman cleared her throat. "Dr. Crosby, I know
this is a difficult decision, but we haven't much time." She laid a
gentle hand on his shoulder. "We've got forty-three people in this area
who desperately need a new kidney. And there are three potential
recipients for a heart upstairs—one is an eight-year-old
girl. Please.
It's a chance for someone else. A whole new life."




   Crosby twisted away from
her and moved to the window. No, he thought, we haven't much time. In a
few minutes, she would get up off that table herself and walk into this
room—and then it would be too late. She wanted to die. She
had been
trying to die for years—how many? Fifty? A hundred? If they
took her
organs, she would die. Not even that marvelous
body could
sustain the loss of the major organs: All he had to do was say yes. But
how could he? He hadn't even seen her face yet. He could touch her
again, talk to her, hold her. After thirty years!




   As he looked out the
window, a drop of rain splashed against the pane. He thought of the
lines of a poem he had memorized twenty years before.








From too much love of
living,



From hope and fear set free,



We thank with brief thanksgiving,



Whatever gods may be,



That no man lives forever,



That dead men rise up never;



That even the weariest river,



Winds somewhere safe to sea.








   The rain began to fall
steadily, drumming against the window in a hollow rhythm. There was
silence in the room, and for a brief moment, Crosby had the frightening
sensation of being totally alone in the world.




   A voice within him spoke the painful
answer:
Release her. Let her carry the burden no more. She is weary.




   "Dr. Crosby . .." The woman's voice was
gentle.




   "Yes!" he cried. "Do it! Take
everything—anything you want. But God, please hurry!" Then he
lowered his head into his hands and wept.




   Grafton Medical Center was
highly efficient. Within minutes, a surgeon was summoned and
preparations had begun. The first organs removed were the kidneys. Then
the heart. Later, the liver, pancreas, spleen, eyeballs, and thyroid
gland were lifted delicately and transferred to special containers just
above freezing temperature. Finally, a quantity of bone marrow was
removed for use as scaffolding for future production of peripheral
blood cellular components.




   What had been Jeanette Crosby was wheeled
down
to the morgue.




   The woman's voice was doubtful. "We
usually
don't allow relatives. You see, once the services are over . . ."




   Stuart Crosby clutched his hat. "There
were no
services. I only want a few minutes."




   The owner of the crematory, a burly,
pleasant
looking man, entered the outer office. "Can I do something for you,
sir?"




   The woman turned to him.
"He wanted a little time with the casket, Mr. Gilbert. The one that
came over from the hospital this morning."




   "Please," Crosby pleaded.
"There were no services—I didn't want any, but I
just—I didn't realize
there'd be no chance to say goodbye. The hospital said she was sent
here, and . . . I'm a doctor. Dr. Stuart Crosby. She's my wife.
Jeanette Crosby. I didn't think until today that I wanted to ..." He
trailed off and lowered his head.




   The owner hesitated. "We usually don't
allow
this, doctor. We have no facilities here for paying the last respects."




   "I know," mumbled Crosby. "I
understand—but just a few minutes—please."




   The manager looked at the
secretary, then back to the old man. "All right, sir. Just a moment,
and I'll see if I can find a room. If you'll wait here, please."




   The casket was
cream-colored pine. It was unadorned. The lid was already sealed, so he
could not see her face. But he knew it would be at peace.




   He stood dry-eyed before
the casket, his hands elapsed in front
of him. Outside, the rain that had begun the day before was still
drizzling down. He could think of nothing to say to her, and he was
only aware of a hollow feeling in his chest. He thought ramblingly of
his dog, and how he hadn't made his bed that morning, and about the
broken windshield wiper he would have to replace on his car.




   Finally he turned and
walked from the room, bent over a bit because his back hurt. "Thank
you," he said to the owner. Stepping outside into the rain, he very
carefully raised his umbrella.




   The owner' watched him until the car
pulled onto
the main road. Then he yelled, "Okay Jack!"




   Two men lifted the casket and bore it
outside in
the rain toward the oven.




   Cells divided,
differentiated, and divided again. The reconstruction was almost
complete. It had taken a long time, almost twenty-four hours. The body
had never been challenged to capacity before. Removal of the major
organs had caused much difficulty, but regeneration had begun almost at
once, and the new tissues were now starting the first stirrings of
renewed activity.




   The casket slid onto
the asbestos bricks with a small scraping noise. The door clanged shut,
and there was a dull ring as the bolt was drawn.




   There was a flicker of
light behind the eyelids, and the new retinas registered it and
transmitted it to the brain. The heart pulsed once, and then again. A
shuddering breath.




   Outside the oven, a
hand reached for the switches and set the master timer. The main burner
was turned on. Oil under pressure flared and exploded into the chamber.




   There was a shadow of awareness
for a
long moment, and then it was gone.




   After thirty minutes,
the oven temperature was nine hundred degrees Fahrenheit. The thing on
the table was a third of its original size. The secondary burners
flamed on. In another half hour, the temperature had reached two
thousand degrees, and it would stay there for another ninety minutes.




   The ashes, larger than usual, had to be
mashed
to a chalky, brittle dust.




   As Dr. Kornbluth began easing off the
dressing,
she smiled at the young face on the pillow before her.




   "Well, well. You're looking perky today,
Marie!"
she said. The little girl smiled back with surprising vigor.




   "Scissors, please," said
Dr. Kornbluth and held out her hand. Dr. Roeber spoke from the other
side of the bed. "Her color is certainly good."




   "Yes. I just got the lab report, and so
far
there's no anemia." "Has she been given the Prednisone today?"




   "Twenty milligrams about an hour ago."




   The last dressing was
removed, and the two doctors bent over to examine the chest: the chest
that was smooth and clean and faintly pink, with no scars, no lumps, no
ridges.




   "Something's wrong." said Dr. Kornbluth.
"Is
this a joke, Dr. Roeber?"




   The surgeon's voice was frightened. "I
don't
understand it, not at all."




   "Have you the right patient here?" She
reached
for the identification bracelet around Marie's wrist.




   "Of course it's the right patient!" Dr.
Roeber's
voice rose. "I ought to know who I operated on, shouldn't I?"




   "But it isn't possible!" cried Dr.
Kornbluth.




   The girl spoke up in a high voice. "Is my
new
heart okay?"




   "It's fine, honey," said
Dr. Kornbluth. Then she lowered her voice. "This is physiologically
impossible! The incision has completely healed, without scar
tissue. And in thirty-two hours, doctor? In thirty-two hours?"





ON
OUR MUSEUM;
A
PREVIEW OF THE NEW SMITHSONIAN

by
George 0. Smith




   I first saw
the Spirit of St Louis in flight above Chicago in
the summer when Charles A. Lindbergh was touring the United States
after his return from Europe. Then, for some forty-odd years, the Spirit
hung in the old red brick building formally known as the
Smithsonian Institution; informally known as The Castle; and
occasionally called, with humorous affection 'The Attic of America.'
The latter was well earned. Space was at a premium, so displays and
exhibits were crowded together to the point where proximity distorted
the comprehension of what the Spirit of St Louis had
accomplished.




   But now the Spirit
of St Louis has a new home. It is called the Smithsonian
National Air and Space Museum. It is an assemblage of buildings of
glass and metal girders that fills the area between The Mall and
Independence Avenue for three full blocks. The halls and exhibit rooms
are large and airy; the roof is a grid of special girders and the
spaces between them are skylight glass with a special filter component
that passes the visible spectrum without altering the color balance but
blocks the ultraviolet that fades pigments and causes deterioration.
Thus the illumination by day is natural. The arrangement, plus the
adequate space and the size of the halls, makes one overlook the wires
that suspend the aircraft and gives the impression that they are
airborne in a clear sky with visibility unlimited.




   One enters
the main lobby from Independence Avenue and walks through a broad hall
almost all the way through the building, to be overwhelmed by an
exhibit hall that is best described by the word 'vast.' It is difficult
to estimate dimensions of something so big when one is so close. But
since we're informed that the girdered and skylighted roof is 62 feet
above ground floor, and the hall appears wider and deeper, the hall is
truly immense and the exhibits have the elbow room they deserve. The
hall is appropriately called



   
THE MILESTONES OF FLIGHT and it spans 73 years of man's solution to his
age-old dream of flying, which starts with the first success at Kitty
Hawk. Free of crowding and distraction, the Spirit of St.
Louis hangs about thirty feet above the floor, about on a
level with the second floor—which ends with a visitor's
balcony overlooking the hall. The Spirit seems
poised as if in flight, three-quartering away from the nearside left
corner of the balcony.




   Below, and
seeming about to pass under the Spirit, the Wright
Brothers' Flyer hangs wing-square approaching the
visitors, at the historical altitude of 12 feet, the height at which
powered flight was first achieved for those notable 12 seconds in
December, 1903. The Flyer was airborne over a
flight of 120 feet. Only 40 years later, evolution produced the B-29
Flying Fortress, which had a wingspan longer than the Wright Brothers'
first flight.




   Possibly of
some puzzlement to the lay visitor is the fact that the wingspan of the
Flyer is comparable to that of the Spirit,
a dimensional relationship caused by the widely disparate
relative speeds of the two aircraft. The Wright Brothers Flyer
covered about 120 feet in its first airborne excursion and
was aloft for 12 seconds. A bit of slide-ruling or button-poking
resolves this to slightly less than 8 miles per hour; however, there
was a head wind, so wind speed was about 30. The Spirit cruised
at 95; on the flight to Paris it averaged about 107. Perforce, it
required considerably greater wing area to keep the Flyer aloft,
despite the vast difference in weight.




   Then, in
appropriate high contrast, high in the farside left at about 45 feet
altitude is the jet aircraft X-1, the first to exceed the speed of
sound, Mach One. It is poised in simulated flight, quartering from the
farside left toward the nearside right.




   And in this
corner, poised in flight from nearside right toward farside
left, the X-15 is about to meet and pass its fore-runner at an airspeed
greater than Mach Six.




   Thus, in a
single vast, colorful, elaborate display, the Air and Space Museum has
collected under one monumental roof the first faltering steps of the
infant aircraft at eight miles per hour to robust maturity at Mach Six,
a staggering one-mile-plus per second!



   But we are
not done. Three more milestones remain, but for practical reasons they
are not poised as if in flight. For their environment is the
vast, void black of space. These rest on the floor, in the foreground,
in a line across the front of the rotunda. In chronological order, they
are:




   1. The
Mercury Spacecraft, in which John Glenn' became the first American to
orbit the Earth.




   2. Gemini
IV, from which Ed White emerged to take the first American space walk.




   3. Apollo
11, which carried Neil Armstrong, Edwin Aldrin, and Michael Collins to
the Moon. Armstrong and Aldrin made their `Giant Step' while Collins
stood by in lunar orbit. What happens to those who also serve
who only stand and wait"? Well now, Michael Collins is Director of the
Air and Space Museum, and who could be better qualified for such a task
than one of the astronauts who'd been there and seen it?




   The backdrop
for this striking exhibit is a broad picture window that spans the
breadth of the hall and runs from floor to girdered ceiling, polished
plate glass as far as the eye can reach, broken only by the slender
mullions in which the panes are set. The view overlooks The Mall, so
the bottom border consists of trees that line The Mall; above, the sky
of Washington.




   We arrived
at eventide, to see the Milestones of Flight set against a deep blue
sky, tastefully-decorated by a billow of cloud softly tinted with the
fading light of the setting Sun. Things couldn't possibly have been
organized better.




   This alone
would have been well worth the trip. But we were hardly about to call
it a go, because with a beginning like this, we wanted to see what they
could cook up for an encore. Could they, perchance, top their own act?




   While we
ponder this question, let's outline the occasion and explain how we got
there.




This visit
was a 'Preview' that took place on Saturday evening, 26 June. The
invitation said "9 to 11 o'clock," but obviously there were quite a
number of us who had itchy feet, because we arrived about 8:30 and
found the place already a-bubble with guests. It was a gala occasion,
and party atmosphere prevailed. The women wore long party dresses and
the men were casually dressed for the event. There was no attempt to
conduct a tour; we were free to meander as we pleased. However, by some
form of mutual consent, there was a general trend from this first
entrance exhibit toward the hall adjacent, which was devoted to air
transportation; then back across the second floors and through the
concourses to the building on the other side, which carries exhibits of
the Space Age.




   Second, how
come I managed to get into this company? Well it turns out that Mr.
Fred Durant of the Smithsonian Institution and Willy Ley had been close
friends since before World War. Two. Willy's interest in air and space
flight alone would have made an invitation a certainty, his friendship
with Mr. Durant ensured it. However, as most of us know, Willy Ley has
a lunar crater named for him on the far side of the Moon, but one of
the prerequisites of this honor is that the recipient of the honor must
be dead.




   The formal
invitation therefore read, "Mrs. Willy Ley and Guest." Not only was I
available, but nothing short of a personal visitation from the Four
Horsemen of the Apocalypse would have made me consider saying, "Sorry."




   The Museum
opened to the public on the Saturday of the Bicentennial Week End.




   It is
incorrect to describe the Museum of Air and Space in simple
architectural terms. It is a 'building' if one accepts the word in its
simple meaning. But how to describe an integrated complex that is
composed of four structures externally identical, connected by three
broad concourses that are, in themselves, worthy of attention?




   So we leave
this first fabulous exhibit and wander upstairs to find that the
balcony affords another view-angle of The Milestones of Flight, and
that some of the information presented on the little signboards is here
and there expanded from those below. And that the 'Milestones' were
selected because they were, indeed, those considered the most important
stepping stones of mankind's ambition to reach the unreachable stars.
One finds in wandering through the halls and displays of this entrance
building that there are a rather large number of half-mile and
quarter-mile stones along the road.




   At this
point I must confess to some confusion about where this and that
specific event is exhibited. The Museum is far too vast; there are too
many special halls with special exhibits, and I do not possess eidetic
recall. Second, of course, I did not know that George Scithers was
going to call on me to write this bit.




   However, the
two major halls on either side of the entrance hall are devoted,
respectively, to aviation and its evolution into a mode of
transportation, and the space age to date.




   Chronologically,
then, we went into the air section and promptly became confused because
the only way to see it all was to operate like the fellow in Stephen
Leacock's nonsense novel who ran out of the castle, threw himself on
his horse, and galloped madly off in all directions. After all, there
are two floors, and on each there are seventeen special galleries that
trace the history or tell the story of some specific subject, and a
general exhibition area at either end. One is overwhelmed.




   It is by no
means humorless. In a section devoted to the lighter-than-air phase,
there is a puppet exhibit showing the antics of two bold adventurers
who made it across the English Channel in a hydrogen-filled balloon in
1785, arriving on the French side with the basket awash after tossing
everything overboard to lighten ship. 'Everything' in this case means
they started with the sand ballast, and followed that with their
anchors, books, food, their clothing, and finally their last bottle of
brandy. They made it, but with the basket awash, the hardy adventurers
were hanging from the shrouds of the gas bag.




   In a more
serious vein, the more modern, rigid aircraft are shown by the model of
the Hindenburg that was built for the moving
picture of the same name. The original crashed in 1937, you may
remember, in Lakehurst, not very far south from where I'm writing these
words. The control gondola, built from the original plans, displays how
these monsters of the air were navigated.




   It will come
as no surprise to anyone that aviation took tremendous strides
during the World War years. At the onset of World War One, aircraft
were used for reconnaissance, shell-spotting, and the like. The brave
aviators waved good luck to one another until one sorehead carried a
gun aloft and had at the enemy.




That
started it; by the end of the War, the aircraft had evolved into the
covered fuselage, engine-in-front biplane, with machine guns
synchronized to fire through the propeller as devotees of the late late
show all know. Among the exhibits of this stormy period is one showing
a typical wartime military airfield in France; in the foreground is a
typical shack, used as 'Mission Control' and nearby stands the biplane
used, ready to take off once the pilots are briefed. One almost expects
Errol Flynn to stride out clutching his goggles in one hand whilst he
jauntily slings the long silk scarf over his shoulder.




   The close of
World War. One opened another era: There were military aircraft still
in crates, and now there were trained pilots out of flying jobs. The
result was the barnstorming era, in which pilots either singly or in a
group called a 'Flying Circus' roamed the country giving exhibitions of
stunt flying and later taking up the brave and foolhardy for short hops
at five to ten dollars a ride. This is the Exhibition Flight Gallery.
It captures the circus atmosphere, complete with a wingwalker doing his
thing on the top of a JND4— the famous 'Flying Jenny.'




   Then came
the period of speed, and air racing became the thing. And with the
quest for speed came better construction and sleeker streamlining,
better engines and generally more efficient design.




   Wiley Post
sits beside the Winnie Mae on the ground floor of
the Museum's Flight Testing Gallery; or rather, he seems to, for it is
the high-altitude pressure suit he designed. It was the first space
suit, but a far cry from those used today. It looks for all the world
like a converted deep-sea diving suit, topped by a vertical,
cylindrical helmet of metal, with a round glass porthole to peer out
through. In the Winnie Mae, Post broke both
altitude and long distance speed records in the period between 1930 and
1935.




   The
evolution of commercial air transport is very well exhibited. I've
mentioned that the roof is constructed of a grid of girders. Well, one
of the exhibits is the old workhouse of the air, a Douglas DC-3,
hanging as if in flight—all 8 tons of it! The DC-3 well
earned its place of honor. Hordes of them still ply the air-lanes
through those places of the world where short hops with relatively few
passengers are adequate to the traffic demand. The DC-3 is by no means
the beginning and the end. The flight halls are filled with other
greats of the airlines. Not the jumbo jets of today, but the
forerunners of the vast fleet of big commercial airlines and airliners
that grew 'with the growing demand for air travel.




   Aviation
through World War Two is well covered. Planes of both sides are there,
complete with a brief history of their claims to fame. It becomes quite
clear that both sides were playing the game of Can You Top This? On
either side of the main exhibit
hall are galleries; the U.S. Army Air Force operations in the gallery
on one side, while Naval Air activity is depicted in the gallery on the
other. Naval Air is presented as a simulation of the hangar deck of a
carrier in the midst of a wartime action.




   Naturally,
there is a section devoted to the helicopter, appropriately called the
Vertical Flight Gallery. It begins with Leonardo da Vinci's plans for
vertical flight by rotating vanes. There are some of the
futile—and occasionally amusing—attempts to obtain
vertical flight.




   To close
this side of the Museum, one exhibit hall is a must, even though it
goes under the frightening name 'The Gallery of Flight Technology.' One
quickly forgets the name. This gallery shows working models of wind
tunnels and how they are used to solve problems in flight. There are
operating cut-away models of engines, the complicated instrumentation,
things and devices that very few people ever get to see. The evolution
of flight itself is traced by animation, models, and moving pictures
from the motion of a sea-gull's wings in flight to the conceptual
planning of the space shuttle. And placed here in The Gallery of Flight
Technology is Hughes's racing airplane, the H-1, in which the late
Howard Hughes smashed speed records in the Twenties. It is here
instead of among those planes of the period in which speed was the
essence because the H-1 was so far ahead of its
time that some of the notable fighter planes developed on both sides in
World War Two were spin-offs that used some of the H-1's innovative
features.




   Following
the meandering crowd, we reached the hall on the other side of the main
entry building. This is the hall devoted to The Wonders Of Space,'
which includes the largest single item in the whole Museum. This is the
Skylab Orbital Workshop, a great cylindrical structure sheathed with a
reflective gold foil. Beside the Skylab is one of the solar power
panels, a monstrous rectangular paddle that carries 150,000 solar
cells. One enters the Skylab from the balcony that overlooks the floor
of the hall; and in walking through, one sees the laboratories,
workshops, living quarters, and recreation rooms where the Skylab
personnel will spend their weeks or months in orbit.




   Nearby
stands the Apollo and Soyuz spacecraft—not the actual ones
flown by American and Soviet astronauts (To stay always one step ahead,
the Soviet's
spacehounds are called 'Cosmonauts.' It's called 'One Upmanship' by
Stephen Potter), but training models identical to those flown.




   I'm told
that, to the stranger at first glance, the Redwood Trees in Sequoia
National Forest do not seem to be so big because the only other trees
available there for comparison are Douglas Firs. In other words, there
are two degrees: Colossal and Super-colossal. So Space Hall is
dominated by four monsters that stand in a pit about fifteen feet deep
so they can be upright without passing through the roof. Accepting the
Museum's dimensions of 62 feet from floor to roof, another 15 makes
them about 75 feet tall. Big, huh? Nope. Saturn V looms up four times
as tall, which is why they don't have one on exhibit.




   But they do
have a couple of rocket engines from the big birds, and these are
enough to frighten the timid. One begins to understand why they keep
visitors three miles from the launch-pad. It isn't, as someone tried to
explain some time back, to astonish the onlooker by making him wait
fifteen seconds after ignition before he hears the blast. (Since sound
travels faster through the ground, one can feel the
vibration through the soles of his shoes before he hears the racket!)




   Such
monsters didn't suddenly appear. They evolved, as we all well know.
They evolved from those flimsy experiments that illustrate part of the
opening chapters of Willy Ley's Rockets, Missiles, and Space
Travel, and from the experiments of Goddard, for which he
had to get a place Out West where there was space enough to permit him
to play with fireworks without burning up Massachusetts. They evolved
through the air-to-air missiles used in World War Two when airspeeds
began to cope with bullet speed; a profusion of these hang from the
roof above the balcony in Space Hall. They evolved through the V-2, one
of which stands mutely in the hall. (It apparently had been fired,
because the outer skin is a bit the worse for wear.)




   Also
hanging in Space Hall is one of the oddball vehicles produced by the
next phase of space. It is an experimental wingless aircraft; a hybrid
intended to be equally at home in air or space. Its purpose
was—is?—to iron out problems that can be expected
in building and running the shuttle. Its designation is M2-F3
Lifting Body. It is a stubby thing, vaguely shaped like m'lady's
traveling flatiron, with a vertical vane on either side fitted with
control surfaces and a vertical fixed stabilizing vane in the center
rear. The ultimate goal is the shuttle that will be used to serve the
Skylab. Presumably, the booster will be recovered and reused, and the
shuttle itself is equipped to make a runway landing after descending
from Skylab.




   We're told
an interesting story about the model on exhibit. Seems that this one
was re-collected and re-assembled after a disastrous 'hard' landing
that scattered pieces from hell to breakfast. Motion pictures of the
spectacular crash are now being used in the opening sequence of the Six
Million Dollar Man; but that truth isn't strange enough for
fiction. The actual pilot of the M2-F3 was only mildly injured. It was
the vehicle that required the reconstruction, not the man!




   Spaceflight
itself takes three galleries to explore. The missions of Mercury,
Gemini, and Apollo are carefully detailed as the steps are recounted
from the first sub-orbital flights to the final landings on the Moon. A
brother of the Lunar Rover stands there, looking like a stripped down
Model T. Carrying this thing to the Moon gives one a rather firm idea
of how far things have advanced since Sputnik I startled us into
action.




   Next, the
wide spate of satellites have their own gallery, in which they hang,
lighted from below against a dark sky, each with an explanation of when
it went up and what it did or does once in orbit. Even your author, who
has been able to keep track of such things, was a bit flabbergasted at
the number and variety of these fellows. Frankly, I must admit that my
major interest in satellitery lies in communications, and so I confess
that the number devoted to weather forecasting and other scientific
fact-gathering probes got far ahead of me.




   Speaking of
communication satellites, I did not see Arthur C. Clarke at this Museum
preview, and no one approached me to autograph a copy of Venus
Equilateral, but there is one gallery set aside for
theorizing on what goes on Out There. It's called 'Life In The
Universe.'




   We're
learning mare about it as I write, now that the Mars Probe has landed
and is scratching at the red sands of Mars. In this gallery, a mosaic
of photographs taken of the Red Planet during the previous fly-bys
gives us a good idea of what the place looks like, close up. It's
barren. It's rocky. It's no place to live, and not much of a place to
visit unless you are completely prepared to withstand the environment
and absolutely certain of an on-schedule return trip, money-back
guaranteed.




   There is a
film commentary that depicts the various theories about the origin of
the Universe. Sensibly, it sticks to reasonable conjectures and does
not fly out to left field. I did not get to see it, but we're told that
there is a doodad that lets the visitor set up the environmental
conditions for an imaginary planet, after which a computer concocts a
form of life that might be viable under the conditions selected. This
I'd like to try— but then, it probably is programmed to
display a blank and snarl back something like, "Helium argide can't
exist at minus sixty kelvin, you dumbskull!"




   However, the
U.S.S. Enterprise is on exhibition since it is no
longer on its five year mission, "... to boldly go . .."




   Two more
features complete the Space Hall. One is a library that will be made
available to researchers upon application. The other is an art exhibit
of appropriate paintings, drawings, and other media devoted to space
and air. There is also an auditorium that we didn't see; it includes a
recently developed projector that throws a picture on a screen that is
described as being about four stories high and six wide, with a battery
of multiple speakers to produce enveloping sound.




   And finally,
there is a Bicentennial gift from the Federal Republic of Germany. It
is one of the newly developed planetarium projectors, presented by West
Germany in honor of Albert Einstein. It projects the heavens, as all
such projectors do, for the past, present, and future; and it can
perform stunts (as all such projectors can) such as blanking out the
stars to show the motion of tht planets over a highly-accelerated time
base. This being the Smithsonian Air and Space Museum, the management
has unhappily committed an etymological monstrosity by calling it tht.
Albert Einstein Spacearium.




   Then having
walked for three hours, and been completely overcome by the beauty of
it all, we called it a night. We left, determined to return some time
when we had a couple of weeks to really see the
place.




   Wunderbar! 


 

AIR RAID
by
Herb Boehm




   Raised
in Texas, Herb Boehm now
lives among the tall trees of Oregon—a state that has
recently
been building up a very respectable population of SF writers. Mr.
Boehm
tells us he has no occupation but writing; and says that if things keep
going as well as they have, he may never have to do another lick of
work. He's very much a supporter of the women's movement, trying to
people his stories with a majority of females.




   I was jerked
awake by the silent alarm
vibrating my skull. It won't shut down until you sit up, so I did. All
around me in the darkened bunkroom the Snatch Team members were
sleeping singly and in pairs. I yawned, scratched my ribs, and patted
Gene's hairy flank. He turned over. So much for a romantic send-off.




   Rubbing sleep
from my eyes, I reached
to the floor for my leg, strapped it on and plugged it in. Then I was
running down the rows of bunks toward Ops.




   The situation
board glowed in the
gloom. Sun-Belt Airlines Flight 128, Miami to New York, September 15,
1979. We'd been looking for that one for three years. I should have
been happy, but who can afford it when you wake up?




   Liza Boston
muttered past me on the
way to Prep. I muttered back, and followed. The lights came on around
the mirrors, and I groped my way to one of them: Behind us, three more
people staggered in. I sat down, plugged in, and at last I could lean
back and close my eyes.




   They didn't stay
closed for long.
Rush! I sat up straight as the sludge I use for blood was replaced with
supercharged go-juice. I looked around me and got a series of idiot
grins. There was Liza, and Pinky and Dave. Against the far wall
Cristabel was already turning slowly in front of the airbrush, getting
a caucasian paint job. It looked like a good team.




   I opened the
drawer and started preliminary work on my face.




   It's a bigger job
every time.
Transfusion or no, I looked like death. The right ear was completely
gone now. I could no longer close my lips; the gums were permanently
bared. A week earlier, a finger had fallen off in my sleep. And what's
it to you, bugger?




   While I worked,
one of the screens
around the mirror glowed. A smiling young woman, blonde, high brow,
round face. Close enough. The crawl line read Mary Katrina
Sondergard, born Trenton, New Jersey, age in 1979: 25. Baby,
this is your lucky day.




   The computer
melted the skin away from
her face to show me the bone structure, rotated it, gave me
cross-sections. I studied the similarities with my own skull, noted the
differences. Not bad, and better than some I'd been given.




   I assembled a set
of dentures that
included the slight gap in the upper incisors. Putty filled out my
cheeks. Contact lenses fell from the dispenser and I popped them in.
Nose plugs widened my nostrils. No need for ears; they'd be covered by
the wig. I pulled a blank plastiflesh mask over my face and had to
pause while it melted in. It took only a minute to mold it to
perfection. I smiled at myself. How nice to have lips.




   The delivery slot
clunked and dropped
a blonde wig and a pink outfit into my lap. The wig was hot from the
styler. I put it on, then the pantyhose.




   "Mandy? Did you
get the profile on Sondergard?" I didn't look up; I recognized the
voice.




   "Roger."




   "We've located
her near the airport. We can slip you in before take-off, so you'll be
the joker."




   I groaned, and
looked up at the face
on the screen. Elfreda Baltimore-Louisville, Director of Operational
Teams: lifeless face and tiny slits for eyes. What can you do when all
the muscles are dead?




   "Okay." You take
what you get.




   She switched off,
and I spent the next
two minutes trying to get dressed while keeping my eyes on the screens:
I memorized names and faces of crew members plus the few facts known
about them. Then I hurried out and caught up with the others. Elapsed
time from first alarm: twelve minutes and seven seconds. We'd better
get moving.




   "God damn
Sun-Belt," Cristabel groused, hitching at her bra.




   "At least they
got rid of the high
heels," Dave pointed out. A year earlier we would have been teetering
down the aisles on three-inch platforms. We all wore short pink shifts
with blue and white stripes diagonally across the front, and carried
matching shoulder bags. I fussed trying to get the ridiculous pillbox
cap pinned on.




   We jogged into
the dark Operations
Control Room and lined up at the gate. Things were out of our hands
now. Until the gate was ready, we could only wait.




   I was first, a
few feet away from the
portal. I turned away from it; it gives me vertigo. I focused instead
on the gnomes sitting at their consoles, bathed in yellow lights from
their screens. None of them looked back at me. They don't like us much.
I don't like them, either. Withered, emaciated, all of them. Our fat
legs and butts and breasts are a reproach to them, a reminder that
Snatchers eat five times their ration to stay presentable for the
masquerade. Meantime we continue to rot. One day I'll be sitting at a
console. One day I'll be built in to a console,
with all my guts on the outside and nothing left of my body but stink.
The hell with them.




   I buried my gun
under a clutter of tissues and lipsticks in my purse. Elfreda was
looking at me.




   "Where is she?" I
asked.




   "Motel room. She
was alone from 10 PM to noon on flight day."
Departure time was 1:15. She cut it close and would be in a hurry.
Good.




   "Can you catch
her in the bathroom? Best of all, in the tub?"




   "We're working on
it." She sketched a
smile with a fingertip drawn over lifeless lips. She knew how I like to
operate, but she was telling me I'd take what I got. It never hurts to
ask. People are at their most defenseless stretched out and up to their
necks in water.




   "Go!" Elfreda
shouted. I stepped through, and things started to go wrong.




   I was faced the
wrong way, stepping out of
the bathroom door and facing the bedroom. I turned and spotted Mary
Katrina Sondergard through the haze of the gate. There was no way I
could reach her without stepping back through. I couldn't even shoot
without hitting someone on the other side.




   Sondergard was at
the mirror, the worst possible place. Few people recognize
themselves quickly,
but she'd been looking right at herself. She saw me and her eyes
widened. I stepped to the side, out of her sight.




   "What the hell is
. . . hey? Who the hell . . ." I noted the voice, which can be the
trickiest thing to get right.




   I figured she'd
be more curious than
afraid. My guess was right. She came out of the bathroom, passing
through the gate as if it wasn't there, which it wasn't, since it only
has one side. She had a towel wrapped around her.




   "Jesus Christ!
What are you doing in
my—" Words fail you at a time like that. She knew she ought
to
say something, but what? Excuse me, haven't I seen you in the
mirror?




   I put on my best
stew smile and held out my hand.




   "Pardon the
intrusion. I can explain
everything. You see, I'm—" I hit her on the side of the head
and
she staggered and went down hard. Her towel fell to the floor.
"—working my way through college." She started to get up, so
I
caught her under the chin with my artificial knee. She stayed down.




   "Standard fuggin'
oil!" I
hissed, rubbing my injured knuckles. But there was no time. I knelt
beside her, checked her pulse. She'd be okay, but I think I loosened
some front teeth. I paused a moment. Lord, to look like that with no
make-up, no prosthetics! She nearly broke my heart.




   I grabbed her
under the knees and
wrestled her to the gate. She was a sack of limp noodles. Somebody
reached through, grabbed her feet, and pulled. So long, love!
How would you like to go on a long voyage?




   I sat on her
rented bed to get my
breath. There were car keys and cigarettes in her purse, genuine
tobacco, worth its weight in blood. I lit six of them, figuring I had
five minutes of my very own. The room filled with sweet smoke. They
don't make 'em like that anymore.




   The Hertz sedan
was in the motel
parking lot. I got in and headed for the airport. I breathed deeply of
the air, rich in hydrocarbons. I could see for hundreds of yards into
the distance. The perspective nearly made me dizzy, but I live for
those moments. There's no way to explain what it's like in the pre-meck
world. The sun was a fierce yellow ball through the haze.




   The other stews
were boarding. Some of
them knew Sondergard so I didn't say much, pleading a hangover. That
went over well,
with a lot of knowing laughs and sly remarks. Evidently it wasn't out
of character. We boarded the 707 and got ready for the goats to arrive.




   It looked good.
The four commandos on
the other side were identical twins for the women I was working with.
There was nothing to do but be a stewardess until departure time. I
hoped there would be no more glitches. Inverting a gate for a joker run
into a motel room was one thing, but in a 707 at twenty thousand feet
...




   The plane was
nearly full when the
woman that Pinky would impersonate sealed the forward door. We taxied
to the end of the runway, then we were airborne. I started taking
orders for drinks in first.




   The goats were
the usual lot, for
1979. Fat and sassy, all of them, and as unaware of living in a
paradise as a fish is of the sea. What would you think,
ladies and
gents, of a trip to the future? No? I can't say I'm surprised. What if
I told you this plane is going to...




   My alarm beeped
as we reached cruising
altitude. I consulted the indicator under my Lady Bulova and glanced at
one of the rest-room doors. I felt a vibration pass through the plane. Damn
it, not so soon.




   The gate was in
there. I came out quickly, and motioned for Diana
Gleason—Dave's pigeon—to come to the front.




   "Take a look at
this," I said, with a
disgusted look. She started to enter the restroom, stopped when she saw
the green glow. I planted a boot on her fanny and shoved. Perfect. Dave
would have a chance to hear her voice before popping in. Though she'd
be doing little but screaming when she got a look around.




   Dave came through
the gate, adjusting his silly little hat. Diana must have struggled.




   "Be disgusted," I
whispered.




   "What a mess," he
said as he came out
of the restroom. It was a fair imitation of Diana's tone, though he'd
missed the accent. It wouldn't matter much longer.




   "What is it?" It
was one of the stews
from tourist. We stepped aside so she could get a look, and Dave shoved
her through. Pinky popped out very quickly.




   "We're minus on
minutes," Pinky said. "We lost five on the other side."




   "Five?"
Dave-Diana squeaked. I felt the same way. We had a hundred and three
passengers to process.




   "Yeah. They lost
contact after you pushed my pigeon through. It took that long to
re-align."




   You get used to
that. Time runs at
different rates on each side of the gate, though it's always
sequential, past to future. Once we'd started the snatch with me
entering Sondergard's room, there was no way to go back any earlier on
either side. Here, in 1979, we had a rigid ninety-four minutes to get
everything done. On the other side, the gate could never be maintained
longer than three hours.




   "When you left,
how long was it since the alarm went in?" "Twenty-eight minutes."




   It didn't sound
good. It would take at
least two hours just customizing the wimps. Assuming there was no more
slippage on 79-time, we might just make it. But there's always
slippage. I shuddered, thinking about riding it in.




   "No time for any
more games, then," I
said. "Pink, you go back to tourist and call both of the other girls up
here. Tell 'em to come one at a time, and tell 'em we've got a problem.
You know the bit."




   "Biting back the
tears. Got you." She
hurried aft. In no time the first one showed up. Her friendly Sun-Belt
Airlines smile was stamped on her face, but her stomach would be
churning. Oh God, this is it! -




   I took her by the
elbow and pulled her behind the curtains in front. She was breathing
hard.




   "Welcome to the
twilight zone," I
said, and put the gun to her head. She slumped, and I caught her. Pinky
and Dave helped me shove her through the gate.




   "Fug! The rotting
thing's flickering."




   Pinky was right.
A very ominous sign.
But the green glow stabilized as we watched, with who-knows-how-much
slippage on the other side. Cristabel ducked through.




   "We're plus
thirty-three," she said. There was no sense talking about what we were
all thinking: things were going badly.




   "Back to
tourist," I said. "Be brave, smile at everyone, but make it just a
little bit too good, got it?"




   "Check,"
Cristabel said.




   We processed the
other quickly, with
no incident. Then there
was no time to talk about anything. In eighty-nine minutes Flight 128
was going to be spread all over a mountain whether we were finished or
not.




   Dave went into
the cockpit to keep the
flight crew out of our hair. Me and Pinky were supposed to take care of
first class, then back up Cristabel and Liza in tourist. We used the
standard "coffee, tea, or milk" gambit, relying on our speed and their
inertia.




   I leaned over the
first two seats on the left.




   "Are you enjoying
your flight?" Pop,
pop. Two squeezes on the trigger, close to the heads and out of sight
of the rest of the goats. "Hi, folks. I'm Mandy. Fly me." Pop, pop.




   Half-way to the
galley, a few people
were watching us curiously. But people don't make a fuss until they
have a lot more to go on. One goat in the back row stood up, and I let
him have it. By now there were only eight left awake. I abandoned the
smile and squeezed off four quick shots. Pinky took care of the rest.
We hurried through the curtains, just in time.




   There was an
uproar building in
the_back of tourist, with about sixty percent of the goats already
processed. Cristabel glanced at me, and I nodded.




   "Okay, folks,"
she bawled. "I want you to be quiet. Calm down and listen up. You,
fathead, pipe down before I cram my foot
up your ass sideways."




   The shock of
hearing her talk like
that was enough to buy us a little time, anyway. We had formed a
skirmish line across the width of the plane, guns out, steadied on seat
backs, aimed at the milling, befuddled group of thirty goats.




   The guns are
enough to awe all but the
most foolhardy. In essence, a standard-issue stunner is just a plastic
rod with two grids about six inches apart. There's not enough metal in
it to set off a hijack alarm. And to people from the Stone Age to about
2190 it doesn't look any more like a weapon than a ball-point pen. So
Equipment Section jazzes them up in a plastic shell to real Buck Rogers
blasters, with a dozen knobs and lights that flash and a barrel like
the snout of a hog. Hardly anyone ever walks into one.




   "We are in great
danger, and time is short. You must all do exactly as I tell you, and
you will be safe."




   You can't give
them time to think, you have to rely on your status as the Voice of
Authority. The situation is just not going to make
sense to them, no matter how you explain it.




   "Just a minute, I
think You owe us—"




   An airborne
lawyer. I made a snap decision, thumbed the fireworks switch on my gun,
and shot him.




   The gun made a
sound like a flying
saucer with hemorrhoids, spit sparks and little jets of flame, and
extended a green laser finger to his forehead. He dropped.




   All pure kark, of
course. But it sure is impressive.




   And it's damn
risky, too. I had to
choose between a panic if the fathead got them to thinking, and a
possible panic from the flash of the gun. But when a 20th gets to
talking about his "rights" and what he is "owed," things can get out of
hand. It's infectious.




   It worked. There
was a lot of
shouting, people ducking behind seats, but no rush. We could have
handled it, but we needed some of them conscious if we were ever going
to finish the Snatch.




   "Get up. Get up,
you slugs!" Cristabel yelled. "He's
stunned, nothing worse. But I'll kill the next one
who gets out of line. Now get to your feet and do
what I tell you. Children first! Hurry, as
fast as you can, to the front of the plane. Do what the stewardess
tells you. Come on, kids, move!"




   I ran back into first class just ahead of
the
kids, turned at the open restroom door, and got on my knees.




   They were
petrified. There were five
of them—crying, some of them, which always chokes me
up—looking left and right at dead people in the first class
seats, stumbling, near panic.




   "Come on, kids," I called
to them, giving my special smile. "Your parents will be along in just a
minute. Everything's going to be all right, I promise
you. Come on."




   I got three of
them through. The
fourth balked. She was determined not to go through that door. She
spread her legs and arms and I couldn't push her through. I will not
hit a child, never. She raked her nails over my face. My wig
came off, and she gaped at my bare head. I shoved
her through.




   Number five was
sitting in the aisle,
bawling. He was maybe seven. I ran back and picked him up, hugged him
and kissed him, and tossed him through. God, I needed
a rest, but I was needed in tourist.




   "You, you, you,
and you. Okay, you
too. Help him, will you?" Pinky had a practiced eye for the ones that
wouldn't be any use to anyone, even themselves. We herded them toward
the front of the plane, then deployed ourselves along the left side
where we could
cover the workers. It didn't take long to prod them into action. We had
them dragging the limp bodies forward as fast as they could go. Me and
Cristabel were in tourist, with the others up front.




   Adrenaline was
being catabolized in my
body now; the rush of action left me and I started to feel very tired.
There's an unavoidable feeling of sympathy for the poor dumb goats that
starts to get me about this stage of the game. Sure, they were better
off, sure they were going to die if we didn't
get them off the plane. But when they saw the other side they were
going to have a hard time believing it.




   The first ones
were returning for a
second load, stunned at what they'd just seen: dozens of people being
put into a cubicle that was crowded when it was empty. One college
student looked like he'd been hit in the stomach. He stopped by me and
his eyes pleaded.




   "Look, I want to help
you people, just . . . what's going on? Is
this some new kind of rescue? I mean, are we going to crash—"




   I switched my gun to prod and brushed it
across
his cheek. He gasped, and fell back.




   "Shut your
fuggin' mouth and get
moving, or I'll kill you." It would be hours before his jaw was in
shape to ask any more stupid questions.




   We cleared
tourist and moved up. A
couple of the work gang were pretty damn pooped by then. Muscles like
horses, all of them, but they can hardly run up a flight of stairs. We
let some of them go through, including a couple that were at least
fifty years old. Je-zuz. Fifty! We got down to a core of four men and
two women who seemed strong, and worked them until they nearly dropped.
But we processed everyone in twenty-five minutes.




   The portapak came
through as we were
stripping off our clothes. Cristabel knocked on the door to the cockpit
and Dave came out, already naked. A bad sign.




   "I had to cork 'em," he said. "Bleeding
Captain
just had to made his Grand March through the
plane. I tried everything.'!




   Sometimes you
have to do it. The plane
was on autopilot, as it normally would be at this time. But if any of
us did anything detrimental to the craft, changed the fixed course of
events in any way, that would be it. All that work for nothing, and
Flight 128 inaccessible to us for all Time. I don't
know sludge about time theory, but I know the practical angles. We can
do things in the past only at
times and in places where
it won't make any difference. We have to cover our tracks. There's
flexibility; once a Snatcher left her gun behind and it went in with
the plane. Nobody found it, or if they did, they didn't have the
smoggiest idea of what it was, so we were okay.




   Flight 128 was
mechanical failure.
That's the best kind; it means we don't have to keep the pilot unaware
of the situation in the cabin right down to ground level. We can cork
him and fly the plane, since there's nothing he could have done to save
the flight anyway. A pilot-error smash is almost impossible to Snatch.
We mostly work mid-airs, bombs, and structural failures. If there's
even one survivor, we can't touch it. It would not fit the fabric of
space-time, which is immutable (though it can stretch a little), and
we'd all just fade away and appear back in the ready-room.




   My head was
hurting. I wanted that portapak very badly.




   "Who has the most
hours on a 707?"
Pinky did, so I sent her to the cabin, along with Dave, who could do
the pilot's voice for air traffic control. You have to have a
believable record in the flight recorder, too. They trailed two long
tubes from the portapak, and the rest of us hooked in up close. We
stood there, each of us smoking a fistful of cigarettes, wanting to
finish them but hoping there wouldn't be time. The gate had vanished as
soon as we tossed our clothes and the flight crew through.




   But we didn't
worry long. There's
other nice things about Snatching, but nothing to compare with the rush
of plugging into a portapak. The wake-up transfusion is nothing but
fresh blood, rich in oxygen and sugars. What we were getting now was an
insane brew of concentrated adrenalin, super-saturated hemoglobin,
methedrine, white lightning, TNT, and Kickapoo joyjuice. It was like a
firecracker in your heart; a boot in the box that rattled your sox.




   "I'm growing hair
on my chest," Cristabel said, solemnly. Everyone giggled.




   "Would someone
hand me my eyeballs?"




   "The blue ones,
or the red ones?"




   "I think my ass
just fell off."




   We'd heard them
all before, but we howled anyway. We were strong, strong, and
for one golden moment we had no worries. Everything was hilarious. I
could have torn sheet metal with my eyelashes.




   But you get hyper
on that mix. When the gage didn't show, and didn't show, and didn't
sweetjeez show we all started milling. This bird wasn't
going to fly all that much longer.




   Then it did show,
and we turned on.
The first of the wimps came through, dressed in the clothes taken from
a passenger it had been picked to resemble.




   "Two thirty-five
elapsed upside time," Cristabel announced. "Je-zuz."




   It is a deadening
routine. You grab
the harness around the wimp's shoulders and drag it along the aisle,
after consulting the seat number painted on its forehead. The paint
would last three minutes. You seat it, strap it in, break open the
harness and carry it back to toss through the gate as you grab the next
one. You have to take it for granted they've done the work right on the
other side: fillings in the teeth, fingerprints, the right match in
height and weight and hair color. Most of those things don't matter
much, especially on Flight 128 which was a crash-andburn. There would
be bits and pieces, and burned to a crisp at that. But you can't take
chances. Those rescue workers are pretty thorough on the parts they do
find; the dental work and fingerprints especially are
important.




   I hate wimps. I
really hate 'em. Every time I grab the harness of one of them, if it's
a child, I wonder if it's Alice. Are you my kid, you
vegetable, you slug, you slimy worm? I
joined the Snatchers right after the brain bugs ate the life out of my
baby's head. I couldn't stand to think she was the last generation,
that the last humans there would ever be would live with nothing in
their heads, medically dead by standards that prevailed even in 1979,
with computers working their muscles to keep them in tone. You grow up,
reach puberty still fertile—one in a thousand—rush
to get
pregnant in your first heat. Then you find out your mom or pop passed
on a chronic disease bound right into the genes, and none of your kids
will be immune. I knew about the para-leprosy; I
grew up with my toes rotting away. But this was too much. What do you
do?




   Only one in ten
of the wimps had a
customized face. It takes time and a lot, of skill to build a new face
that will stand up to a doctor's autopsy. The rest came pre-mutilated.
We've got millions of them; it's not hard to find a good match in the
body. Most of them would stay breathing, too dumb to stop, until they
went in with the plane.




   The plane jerked,
hard. I glanced at
my watch. Five minutes to impact. We should have time. I was on my last
wimp. I could hear Dave frantically calling the ground. A bomb came
through the gate, and I tossed it into the cockpit. Pinky turned on the
pressure sensor on the bomb and came running out, followed by Dave.
Liza was already through. I grabbed the limp dolls in stewardess
costume and tossed them to the floor. The engine fell off and a piece
of it came through the cabin. We started to depressurize. The bomb blew
away part of the cockpit (the ground crash crew would read
it—we
hoped—that part of the engine came through and killed the
crew:
no more words from the pilot on the flight recorder) and we turned,
slowly, left and down. I was lifted toward the hole in the side of the
plane, but I managed to hold onto a seat. Cristabel wasn't so lucky.
She was blown backwards.




   We started to
rise slightly, losing
speed. Suddenly it was uphill from where Cristabel was lying in the
aisle. Blood oozed from her temple. I glanced back; everyone was gone,
and three pink-suited wimps were piled on the floor. The plane began to
stall, to nose down, and my feet left the floor.




   "Come on, Bel!" I
screamed. That gate
was only three feet away from me, but I began pulling myself along to
where she floated. The plane bumped, and she hit the floor. Incredibly,
it seemed to wake her up. She started to swim toward me, and I grabbed
her hand as the floor came up to slam us again. We crawled as the plane
went through its final death agony, and we came to the door. The gate
was gone.




   There wasn't
anything to say. We were
going in. It's hard enough to keep the gate in place on a plane that's
moving in a straight line. When a bird gets to corkscrewing and coming
apart, the math is fearsome. So I've been told.




   I embraced
Cristabel and held her
bloodied head. She was groggy, but managed to smile and shrug. You take
what you get. I hurried into the restroom and got both of us down on
the floor. Back to the forward bulkhead, Cristabel between my legs,
back to front. Just like in training. We pressed our feet against the
other wall. I hugged her tightly and cried on her shoulder.




   And it was there.
A green glow to my
left. I threw myself toward it, dragging Cristabel, keeping low as two
wimps, were thrown head-first through the gate above our heads. Hands
grabbed and pulled us through. I clawed my way a good five yards along
the floor. You can leave a leg on the other side and I didn't have one
to spare.




   I sat up as they
were carrying
Cristabel to Medical. I patted her arm as she went by on the stretcher,
but she was passed out. I wouldn't have minded passing out myself.




   For a while, you
can't believe it all really happened. Sometimes it turns out it didn't
happen.
You come back and find out all the goats in the holding pen have softly
and suddenly vanished away because the continuum won't tolerate the
changes and paradoxes you've put into it. The people you've worked so
hard to rescue, are spread like tomato surprise all over some goddam
hillside in Carolina and all you've got left is a bunch of ruined wimps
and an exhausted Snatch Team. But not this time. I could see the goats
milling around in the holding pen, naked and more bewildered than ever.
And just starting to be really afraid.




   Elfreda touched
me as I passed her.
She nodded, which meant well-done in her limited repertoire of
gestures. I shrugged, wondering if I cared, but the surplus adrenalin
was still in my veins and I found myself grinning at her. I nodded
back.




   Gene was standing
by the holding pen. I went to him, hugged him. I felt the juices start
to flow. Damn it, let's squander a little ration and have us
a good time.




   Someone was
beating on the sterile glass wall of the pen. She shouted, mouthing
angry words at us. Why? What have you done to us? It
was Mary Sondergard. She implored her bald, one-legged twin to make her
understand. She thought she had problems. God, was she pretty. I hated
her guts.




   Gene pulled me
away from the wall. My
hands hurt, and I'd broken off all my fake nails without scratching the
glass. She was sitting on the floor now, sobbing. I heard the voice of
the briefing officer on the outside speaker.




   "Centauri 3
is hospitable, with an Earth-like climate. By that, I mean your
Earth,
not what it has become. You'll see more of that later. The trip will
take five years, shiptime. Upon landfall, you will be entitled to one
horse, a plow, three axes, two hundred kilos of seed grain."




   I leaned against
Gene's shoulder. At
their lowest ebb, this very moment, they were so much better than us. I
had maybe ten years, half of that as a basketcase. They are our best,
our very




   brightest hope.
Everything is up to them.




   "...that
no one
will be forced to go. We wish to point out again, not for the last
time, that you would all be dead without our intervention. There are
things you should know, however. You cannot breathe our air. If you
remain on Earth, you can never leave this building. We are not like
you. We are the result of a genetic winnowing, a mutation process. We
are the survivors, but our enemies have evolved along with us. They are
winning. You, however, are immune to the diseases that afflict us..."




   I winced, and
turned away.




   "... the other
hand, if you emigrate
you will be given a chance at a new life. It won't be easy, but as
Americans you should be proud of your pioneer heritage. Your ancestors
survived, and so will you. It can be a rewarding experience, and I urge
you..."




   Sure. Gene and I
looked at each other and laughed. Listen
to this, folks. Five percent of you will suffer nervous breakdowns in
the next few days, and never leave. About the same number will commit
suicide, here and on the way. When you get there, sixty to seventy
percent will die in the first three years. You will die in childbirth,
be eaten by animals, bury two out of three of your babies, starve
slowly when the rains don't come. If you live, it will be to break your
back behind a plow, sun-up to dusk. New Earth is Heaven, folks!




   God, how I wish
I could go with them.



   




   

   






   




   




KINDERTOTENLIEDER




   
or
WHO
PUTS THE CREAMY WHITE FILLING IN THE KRAP-SNAX?
by
Jonathan Fast




   


Jonathan
Fast was born in 1948 in
New York City. He studied music and art through high school and
college,
and did graduate work in music at the University of California
at Berkeley. In 1974, he was one of several writers who worked on the
movie, Two Missionaries, in Colombia, South
America. Mr. Fast
recently returned from Malibu to New York City to settle down and
write;
here is one result of that move...

   


Jack
Smith was eighteen seconds older
than his sister Jane. They had the same strawberry hair (hers bobbed at
the shoulder, his short with a cowlick that defied the comb), the same
guileless blue eyes and patch of freckles at the bridge of the nose.
They were healthy and filled with adventure and, like all
seven-year-old children, always finding their way into mischief.

   


One
day their dad, Mr. Smith, was
given a new fountain pen by the guys at the office, and what a fountain
pen it was! Black with a gold nib and clip and a gold inscription:

TO
MR. SMITH-



   
FROM THE GUYS AT THE OFFICE


   


Mr.
Smith put it in the top drawer of his desk and warned the children not
to play with it, an invitation to disaster.

   


Being
the older, Jack mounted the
chair and removed the pen. (This while Mr. and Mrs. Smith were at the
PTA meeting and the babysitter, a sixteen-year-old cheerleader from the
local high school, was occupied with her boyfriend in the living room.)
Jack's motive was curiosity more than mischief, but the two go hand in
hand.

   


"What's
this do?" his sister asked,
fooling with the filler clip, and an instant later there was a blotch
of ink on the wallpaper. "Now we'll get it," Jack said.

   


Resourceful
Jane brought a wet paper towel from the kitchen and rubbed the blotch
until her arm grew sore.

   


"They'll
never know," she said.

   


"What
about the pen? You emptied all the ink out."

   


Jane
located Mr. Smith's inkwell and
tried to fill the pen but, pushing the 'filler clip the wrong way,
cracked the shiny black barrel. She did manage to pour some ink in the
crack and, with her brother's help, cleaned up much of what had spilled
on the carpet. The crack was sealed with scotch tape, the pen replaced
in its drawer. When Mr. and Mrs. Smith returned from the PTA meeting,
the twins were playing an innocent game of Chutes and Ladders.

   


"Did
Jack and Jane behave themselves?"
Mr. Smith asked. "Angels," the babysitter replied, buttoning her
blouse, and her boyfriend nodded emphatically.

   


"Mind
if I write you out a check?" Mr. Smith asked, going to his desk.

   


"Uh
oh," Jack said, under his breath.

   


Mr.
and Mrs. Smith were not so
unobservant as Jane had supposed. A patina of tiny fingerprints left no
doubt about the culprits. The twins were marched straight to
bed—no hot chocolate, no bedtime story, and worst of all, no Captain
Krap-Snax, their favorite evening television show.

   


The
Captain had a curly mustache and
gentle brown eyes; and when he wept, which happened at least once a
show, the tears would well up and flow like tiny rivers down either
side of his big, funny nose. Captain Krap-Snax wept over Lost
Innocence, over the Inhumanity of Man and the Anonymous Cruelty of
Fate. The kids loved it.

   


That
night's episode was Captain Krap-Snax Solves the Riddle of
the Cosmos. Jack
and Jane had been looking forward to it all week. To have such precious
knowledge so close at hand and to be denied it was unbearable. (Captain
Krap-Snax didn't pull any punches.) They sobbed and sniffled far into
the night.

   


Mr.
Smith searched for sleep between
the flowered percale, but the sounds from the twins' room down the
hall, faint, like creaking hinges, kept him awake. Near midnight he put
on his robe and slippers and carried a heavy
burden of guilt to their room on tip-toe. (It wouldn't do for Mrs.
Smith to find out; she called him "Permissive" and "Weak-willed" and
likened his spine to old celery. God, how he wished she'd slip in the
shower and split her pretty platinum blonde head.)

   


"What's
all this sobbing and sniffling?" he asked, settling his bulk at the
side of Jane's bed.

   


"Tonight
was the night." Jack buried
his face in the pillow and his voice came broken and muffled. "Captain
Krap-Snax was going to solve the riddle of the cosmos and, and . . ."

   


"And
you made us miss it," his sister said, soberly studying the button eye
of her brown-and-white stuffed bear.

   


"You
disobeyed me. You broke my pen."
Mr. Smith tried to sound firm, but the twins were so adorable in their
red flannel Dr. Denton's, so adorably forlorn—his resolve
gave
way and he gathered them to his bosom, murmuring comforting words.

   


"Ah
my children, my dear, dear
children. Forgive us for being so harsh with you. We try to raise you
as best we know how, but sometimes in our zeal we overstep the bounds
of reason."

   


Now
the twins saw that they had Mr.
Smith just where they wanted him and started to bargain. By the time he
trudged back to his bedroom they were a curly-haired doll, a ten-speed
bike, and a whole carton of Krap-Snax the better
for it. Worth
it, Mr. Smith thought, laying his head beside his wife's cold platinum,
to hear their laughter like tiny tinkling bells; a lullaby.

   


"Listen
carefully, my dear children,"
Mr. Smith said the next day when they returned from school. "The
ten-speed bicycle is in the garage; the curly-haired doll is in the toy
chest; and the carton of Krap-Snax is waiting under your bed. Run up
and eat them now. If Mrs. Smith finds out, she'll hide the Krap-Snax
and give you only one a week and make you brush your teeth after eating
it."

   


The
twins ran to their room. Jack,
being the older, reached under the bed and pulled out a red, white, and
blue carton. On the cover, Captain Krap-Snax held up one of the
delicious little cakes and asked, in a cartoon balloon emanating from
his mouth: "Who puts the creamy white filling in the Krap-Snax?"

   


The
riddle of the cosmos. Reminded of it, the twins grew depressed.

   


"We'll
never find out," Jack sighed.

   


"You
know," Jane said, after thinking
it over for a minute, "Dad got off pretty easy. He's out a bike and a
doll and a couple of dollars worth of cake; but we've missed The
Answer."

   


"Yeah."

   


"It's
not fair."

   


"Nope."

   


"It's
a cheat!"

   


"Yeah!"

   


They
tore the crinkly cellophane off
a couple of cakes and munched glumly, musing over the injustice of it.
It was a bad lot, they decided, being children. Captain Krap-Snax
understood. If only the Captain were there, he'd know how to make it
better.

   


They
ate some more cakes and thought
about the Captain's gentle brown eyes and the way he wept for them, and
they reminisced about the Captain's adventures on Bongo and how he had
once saved two children, quite a lot like Jack and Jane, from the
sickle-toothed saliva-slick jaws of the Snatchensnapper.

   


When
Mrs. Smith called them for
dinner, only one Krap-Snax remained in the carton and their bellies
were round, tight little drums.

   


"I'm
not too hungry," Jack said, when Mrs. Smith started to dish out the
macaroni and cheese.

   


"Me
neither," said Jane.

   


Mrs.
Smith gazed at them, and they could almost feel the waves of cold
radiating from her platinum hair.

   


"Are
those cake crumbs on your
T-shirt, Jack?" 'Mrs. Smith asked. "And do I see creamy white filling
at the corner of your mouth, Jane? You haven't, by any chance been
eating Krap-Snax before dinner?" she asked with rising rage.

   


"I
don't think they would . . . not
before dinner . . . doesn't seem likely . . ." Mr. Smith mumbled. She
silenced him with an icicle to the heart.

   


"Straight
to bed, both of you!" she snapped. "No cocoa, no bedtime story, and I'm
afraid you will miss Captain Krap-Snax again. -

   


"Furthermore,
I'll be keeping a close
eye on Mr. Smith—don't think I didn't notice that shiny new
ten-speed bike in the garage and the curly-haired doll in Jane's
toy chest—and he better not try any of his late night
tip-toeing
to the twins' room."

   


Mr.
Smith stared guiltily at his plate. His bulk seemed to droop
like warm wax.

   


"What
a crummy deal," Jane said
later-, lying in the dark, "what a crummy, crummy deal," and hurled her
stuffed bear. It hit the far wall with a satisfying thud.

   


"Yeah,"
Jack agreed, "and I'm hungry."

   


"There's
a Krap-Snax left."

   


Jack
snapped on the light. He pulled
the carton from under the bed, picked up the last crinkly-wrapped
Krap-Snax and hesitated. Beneath it was writing.

   


"Hey!"
Jack said, "it's a message from
the Captain," and held it up to the lamp for easy reading. "It says:
'Kids, are your parents insensitive to the agony of childhood? Do they
levy cruel punishments for deeds which should not be punished in the
first place? Send 100 proof of purchase seals to: The Captain, Post
Office Box 1, Passaic, New Jersey, and I'll send something to ease the
pain.' " Jack grinned. "Count on the Captain."

   


At
school, the twins made it known
they were in the market for Krap-Snax proof of purchase seals. Andy
Wilson, whose index finger permanently plugged a nostril, had
thirty-six collected towards a Captain Krap-Snax Genetic Mutation
rifle, which he planned to use on his big sister. These he reluctantly
traded Jack for a month's homework and unlimited use of the new
ten-speed. Jane negotiated a similar deal with pudgy Dorothy Weiss: two
month's homework for nineteen seals she had been saving for a Captain
Krap-Snax decoder ring: Ruthless Sammy Morris sold them seventeen for
two dollars, and by the end of the week they had scavenged twelve more
from the lunchroom refuse. Plus the seal Jack had saved the night he
discovered the offer, they had eighty-five. The remaining fifteen were
purchased with piggy bank and pooled allowances.

   


"What's
this?" said Mr. Smith one
evening, opening a special delivery package. "For Jack and Jane Smith.
Imagine! My dear little children receiving packages, just like
grown-ups. It seems only yesterday they were toddling in their playpen
and so forth and so on."

   


The
twins could hardly wait to get to
their room to tear away the plain brown wrapper. The package contained
a scrap of paper covered with childish scrawls, an empty medicine
bottle, a little blue box, and a cover letter written in a bold hand:


















Dear
Kids,



        I
promised you something to make your folks shape up and when the Captain
promises, he delivers!



        First
sign your name at the bottom of
the scrap of paper, just the way you'd sign a letter. Then take one of
the pills in the blue box (be, sure to have lots of water handy so it
won't stick in your throat!).



        Lie
down on your bed holding the scrap of paper in one hand and the empty
bottle in the other.



   


Good
luck and best wishes,



   


The
Captain






















   
  The
twins had just finished reading it when the letter turned to dust.














   


"Gosh!"
said Jane.

   


They
read the scrawls on the scrap of paper, and both signed their names in
the lower right hand corner.

   


"Wow!"
said Jack, "I think I see the Captain's plan."

   


Being
the older, he opened the little
blue box and inside were two little blue pills. No sooner had they
swallowed the pills (one apiece, plenty of water, just like the Captain
said) when the box also turned to dust, a dust fine as the motes that
dance in a sun- beam.

   


Jane
lay down on her bed holding the empty bottle.

   


Jack
lay down on his bed holding the scrap of paper.

   


Next
morning at seven, Mr. Smith
discovered the stiff little bodies in their red flannel shrouds.
Fifteen minutes later Dr. Klapsacks arrived.

   


"Is
there any hope?" Mr. Smith
whimpered, his face twisted in pain, his great bulk jelly-jiggling at
every sob. "We found this empty bottle in Jane's hand."

   


"Sleeping
pills," Dr. Klapsacks said,
solemnly twirling his curly mustache. "You should have kept them on a
high shelf. You should have had a bottle with a tamper-proof cap."

   


"I
know, I know," Mr. Smith wailed.

   


"We
found this scrap of paper in Jack's hand." Mrs. Smith said, and
snowflakes drifted from the corner of her eye.













Dear
Mom and Dad,
   


Because
we loved you so much, we
wanted you to be proud of us. We always tried our hardest to be good
little boys and/or girls. But we guess our hardest wasn't good enough.
Goodbye.
   


-Jack
and Jane















   


"You
must have been very cruel," Dr. Klapsacks said, regarding them with
gentle brown eyes.

   


"Oh,
we were," Mr. Smith said. "So very, very cruel. If only we could
have-another chance . . ."

   


Dr.
Klapsacks was bending over Jane, peeling back her eyelid. He-
rose and turned to Mr. and Mrs. Smith. "I'm afraid it's too late."

   


At
noon a representative from
Knapshack's Funeral Parlor arrived. He had gentle brown eyes and a
curly mustache and, as he sat with Mr. and Mrs: Smith, sharing their
grief, tears streamed down either side of his big, funny nose.
Respectfully he offered his condolences and a funeral plan kind on the
pocketbook.

   


"They
were such dear, dear little children," Mr. Smith began, for the
twentieth time that day. "If only..."

   


"I'm
sure," the representative said, "they will find lasting peace with the
Almighty."

   


Rain
drummed on the taut black skin of
umbrellas. Family and friends gathered about the ditch, high heels
sinking into the mud, polished Oxfords spattered and begrimed. The
coffins were lowered—Jack's first, being the older and laid
to
rest side by side.

   


The
Minister preached a moving sermon,
recalling all of the twins' virtues and nearly none of their faults (as
people are apt to do, eulogizing). He tossed a clot of mud into the
ditch—it rang hollow on the coffin top—and the
gathering
slowly dispersed, shiny wet rain coated couples moving down the hill to
where the limousines waited.

   


"Wonderful
children," murmured Mrs. Crumpet, their second grade teacher.

   


"Angels,"
said Sally Snippet, a cheerleader from the local high school, huddling
under her boyfriend's umbrella.

   


"And
what a marvelous minister!" Aunt
Edna said to Uncle Bill. "With those gentle brown eyes. I never thought
it proper for clergy to wear mustaches, but that curly one, somehow it
was just right. What was
his name?" she
asked Uncle Bill, thinking it might be useful to remember for future
deaths.

   


"Er,
Stackcaps? Or was it Kapstacks?"

   


"Packstaps,"
said Uncle George, who always knew everything.

   


Jack
awoke in musty darkness. He tried
to sit up and banged his nose on a tufted silk ceiling only inches
above; nor was there room to move to the left or right. He called' for
Jane. He called for Mr. and Mrs. Smith; then for anyone who might hear.

   


When
nobody came he stopped calling
and thought to examine the situation. He was wearing his best suit and
somehow, he realized, feeling his head, someone had managed to make his
cowlick stay down. (Fat lot of good it would do him here, wherever he
was.) He felt all around for an opening, a latch or a light switch, but
the rhomboid tufted silk ran the radius of his reach uninterrupted. He
was cold. Damp. Lonely, oh so lonely! He started to cry.

   


He
didn't know how long he cried, but
there came a time when the little space smelled musty indeed and he had
difficulty filling his lungs. He began to cough and choke and scream
senselessly.

   


Then
the floor fell out like a
fun house ride and he was falling, the way he fell in his dreams, right
down to the middle of the Earth, perhaps. He
landed—plop!—on a soft feather bed. It was still
dark but
he knew someone was beside him.

   


"Jane?"
he asked softly, tentatively.

   


"Jack?"
came his sister's voice from the darkness.

   


What
a joyful reunion that was! They
were still hungry and cold and lost, but at least they were together,
wonderful together. (And isn't that half the twin terror of death?
Alone and Forever.)

   


Feeling
their way before them, they
found the edge of the bed. Jack, being the older, slid over the side,
fell four feet and landed up to his ankles in a warm soupy liquid. Jane
followed and they began to walk.

   


He
was wearing his best shoes, and after a while the liquid soaked the
soles and he felt like he was walking on accordions.

   


"It
might be easier," he said, "if we
took off our shoes and socks." So they did and the slimy floor squished
between their
toes, and tiny minnow-like somethings brushed against their feet. Once
they counted together to three and shouted, "Help, help, help," loud as
they could; but the darkness swallowed their voices and scared them all
the more.

   


"This
reminds me," Jane said, "of
Bongo," and instantly regretted it; for Bongo was the home of, among
other nameless, shapeless terrors, the Snatchensnapper.

   


"Naw,"
said Jack. "It's nothing like Bongo. I think we're at the ocean and
it's night."

   


Jane
appreciated this, though neither of them believed it.

   


If
it had been night, then a time
came when it should have been day, but the darkness remained absolute
and impenetrable. They surely would have fallen from hunger and
fatigue, if not for the beacon. It showed first like a star at the
horizon. Their spirits soared to see it and they walked faster and the
bounce came back to their step.

   


Gradually
the beacon grew to a bar of yellow light and the twins were running,
splashing and slipping in the warm soupy liquid.

   


"It's
a sign," Jack panted, "a light-up sign, like at the bowling alley."

   


Then
they were standing beneath it,
and the sign shined down on them, turning their troubled faces the
color of old newspaper. The sign said: KRAP-SNAX.

   


Beneath
the sign was a door. On the-door was a bell. Jack, being the older,
rang.

   


They
were blinded by light when the door opened.

   


"I've
been expecting you kids," a
voice said, and the voice was deep and rich and resonant. They
recognized it immediately. "Gosh, Captain," Jack said, "what are you
doing here?" and visored his eyes, trying to see.

   


"I'm
here to meet you," the Captain said. "Come on in."

   


They
stumbled across the doorstep and their feet touched dry steel nubbly
with rivets.

   


"Where
are we?" Jane asked.

   


"We're
on Bongo," the Captain said,
then added quickly, seeing the fearful look on the twins' faces, "but
don't worry, you're safe with me."

   


Soon
their eyes adjusted to the light and they could make out his reassuring
features: the gentle brown eyes, curly mustache.

   


The
big, funny nose. The compassionate line of his lips.

   


They
were standing in a narrow
hallway. The Captain took them by the hand and led them through a
second door, into a cavernous room. Great arc lights set high above
glared off the riveted steel and the din of machinery was painful to
the ear. Thousands of children Jack and Jane's age sat in rows, bending
over conveyer belts.

   


"Well,"
the Captain said, rubbing his hands, "it's time to get to work. Here
are your official Captain Krap-Snax ladles."

   


"Thanks,
Captain," the twins said, and Jane added, "Whew! These sure are heavy!"

   


The
Captain led them to an enormous
vat filled with thick, white cream, and showed them how to fill their
ladles. He seated them in two empty chairs by the conveyer belt. The
chairs were steel and hard.

   


"Hey,
Captain," Jack said, pointing to the conveyer belt, "aren't those
Krap-Snax cakes?"

   


"They
will be," the Captain replied, "once you put in the creamy white
filling."

   


"Oh,"
said Jane, looking a little disappointed.

   


"Somebody
has to do it," the Captain said.

   


"I
guess," Jack agreed.

   


The
little black-haired boy on his
right was thin and wan, Jack noticed, and extremely nervous. He kept up
a frantic pace, parting each cake, pouring the filling, sealing the
wound, now an,' then glancing fearfully at the Captain.

   


"What
if we don't want to?" Jack asked.

   


"Then
you go in there:" The Captain
pointed to a door the twir hadn't noticed before. It was steel with
reinforcements riveted across it, and from behind it.came a wet
snorting, drooling sound that made their skin crawl.

   


"What's
in there?" Jane asked.

   


"The
Snatchensnapper," the Captain replied.

   


And
the twins went to work without so much as a grumble.







PERIOD OF TOTALITY




by
Fred Saberhagen







   
















Just
recently, the author moved
from his birthplace, Chicago, to New Mexico, where he and his family
are
enjoying the sun and scenery. His wife teaches mathematics, his
children
wear home-made 'Berserker' T-shirts to SF conventions, and Mr.
Saberhagen has been selling science fiction since 1961.


















   The old
man in the spacesuit came out
of the low cave mouth, squinting out across the scarred and airless
surface of the world informally called Slag. The land before him was a
jumble of craters and hillocks and strange structures like frozen
wave-foam, some ,of which looked almost like examples of wind-erosion.
Gray was the predominant color, in shades ranging from glaring silver
to dull near-black. Kilometers away, though looking deceptively nearer
in the airless distance, the silvery ovoid of an interstellar spaceship
waited, balancing on its larger end. The old man's gaze was turned
toward the ship, and from the same general direction a double line of
wide-wheeled vehicle tracks approached the place where he was standing.
The tracks wound around some of the more difficult features of the
landscape, and finally vanished in the broad-mouthed cave.




   The cave gaped
like a small black
mouth in the high, silvery scarp which, like a pedestal, held Slag's
sole mountain on display. It would not have been much of a mountain
anywhere else, but here it dominated all.




   In his suited
hands the old man
gripped a broad, flat plate that might have made the seat of an
uncomfortable chair. He bent down and hurriedly positioned this plate
on the powdery, crumbling soil, so that its flat side faced as squarely
as possible toward the dwarfish sun, now creeping toward a prolonged
noon. Behind the optical shelter of his faceplate the man's eyes were
raised momentarily toward that alien sun, burning with a somehow
dead-looking whiteness amid its unnamed constellations. A satellite
looking somewhat broader than Earth's moon as seen from Earth showed a
white scimitar of waning crescent. Without tarrying, the man turned and
hurried back into the cave. ERICH DU BOS said the
letters across his spacesuit's back.




   At the start, the
cave was a low
overhang of rock, nearly fifty meters broad, though very shallow;
inside that, its first real, sheltered chamber was only a tenth as
wide, much deeper, and high enough to offer ample standing room. The
cave seemed to be a series of bubble-spaces left in the mountain's base
by some ancient out gassing of the planet's interior. Once inside, Du
Bos edged his way around the low-slung, functional bulk of the roofless
ground vehicle that took up a good part of this chamber's space, and
came to stand beside his two shipmates. Clad in suit similar to his,
they were silently gazing at the readout unit of the radiation counter
whose pickup Du Bos had just positioned outside facing the sun. The
counter was mounted in the vehicle's equipment rack.




   As Du Bos watched
now, Einar Amdo,
ship's captain and commander of the small expedition, reached out a
suited arm and switched scales on the counter. The wavering line of
illuminated nines that ran across its digital panel wavered a little
more, and then maintained its testimony that the intensity of the
corpuscular radiation sleeting down outside was still in excess of the
instrument's capacity to count at present settings. Amdo had to switch
to an even less sensitive scale to get a meaningful reading, and the
reading increased even as they watched. The wind that had driven the
explorers to shelter was still rising.




   Outside the cave,
all across the
eternally sun-roasted landscape of this hemisphere of Slag, the storm
of solar wind raged on, a deluge of subatomic particles from the
so-innocent-looking sun. Du Bos was generally accounted one of the
finest astrophysicists in the galaxy—or at least in that
modest
portion of it that had been colonized by Earth-descended
man—but
this storm had taken him completely by surprise. Nothing in the decades
of records of this sun's spectrum and light-curves, made from far away,
or in his own observations since coming in-system here a few standard
days ago, had prepared him for any such squalling solar gale as this. A
few days ago, a few hours ago even, the star had presented a corona
quite mild and normal for its type. Then, out of nowhere as it seemed,
a blizzard of protons, a hail of neutrons, an avalanche of helium
nuclei ... all without the least trace of optical flaring on the sun,
flaring that by all the known rules
should have come to give a necessary and sufficient warning, as dark
clouds and dropping pressure warn the mariner.




   Du Bos leaned
forward slightly, the
captain drew back a little, deferentially, and the scientist took over
the counter's controls. With it he sampled the divers types and
energies of particles in the bombardment outside. He grunted and shook
his head, thought things over, and tried again.




   When Du Bos stood
back from the
counter a little later, he announced: "There are only two things about
this flux of particles that I can say now, with any certainty. First,
some new refinement of astrophysical theory is going to be required to
explain it.




   "Second, if we
should have to leave
this deep cave while it is still in progress—did you estimate
about twenty minutes' driving time back to the ship,
captain?—well, we are not likely to survive for that length
of
time outside."




   "If we're in
difficulties," said a
girl's crisp voice, through the small radio speaker inside Du Bos's
helmet, "it's my fault. That twenty minutes, I mean." Selina Jabal,
third member of the expedition, continued: "Airless planetary surfaces
are supposed to be my field."




   "And survival is
supposed to be mine,"
said Captain Amdo. "So I can assume the burden for whatever
difficulties we have. But first let's see just how serious they are."
He moved to begin an inspection of the reserve oxygen tanks, which were
stowed aboard the vehicle.




   Selina had meant
that the grotesque
appearance of the landscape, seen close up, should have at once
suggested to her expert eye the possibility that this surface underwent
periodic intense bombardment by particle radiation; and, just as
important, she should have been aware that what seemed to be solid
surface here, safe for their loaded vehicle, might prove as treacherous
as any glacial icefield.




   They had come to
this system seeking
an explanation for Slag's—and its
satellite's—survival of
the nova explosions that must have accompanied the reduction of this
star to its present white dwarf stage. They had decided to land near
the mountain, by far Slag's most conspicuous surface feature; and they
had driven toward the mountain in their groundcar for less than a
kilometer before being nearly killed when crevasses opened up behind
them and ahead, as surface features eaten and eroded by ages of
radiation suddenly collapsed beneath the expedition's weight.




   For a short time
it had seemed that
they were trapped, between bottomless-looking though narrow chasms. But
their vehicle, its four-wheel electric motor drive powered by
counter-rotating flywheels, was stable and agile as a mule, and
considerably more powerful. They had driven on to solid ground; then
the only apparent trouble, which at first seemed minor, was that the
shortest feasible return route to the ship, one skirting the crevasse
complex, had become twenty minutes long instead of two.




   Amdo had the
figures now on the
factor that made the situation deadly. The captain, rather stocky, and
almost perfectly bald inside his helmet, turned back and gave the bad
news to the others. "Well, if this storm goes on for sixteen hours or
more, we're going to face a very serious oxygen problem in trying to
wait it out. Du Bos, what are the chances are that it will last that
long?"




   "I can't say,"
the tall, gray astrophysicist answered instantly. "It would be sheer
guesswork if I tried."




   Selina Jabal,
her figure even in its
suit showing a suggestion of slender grace, was bending to aim one of
her suit lights toward the cave's entrance. A small portion of the
outside surface could be seen from this sheltered observation post.




   "Kind of a
fairy-castle structure,"
she mused on radio. "Obvious, even exaggerated. I should have thought
of subatomic particle bombardment as soon as I saw it."




   Captain Amdo
squatted down beside her.
"I suppose there's no telling from the condition of the surface how
often these storms erupt, or how long they're likely to last."




   "I don't see
how. At least not
without a major research-project." Selina Jabal continued to stare at
the surface, just at the entrance to the cave. "Look ... captain, we
just drove the vehicle in here once, didn't we? I mean, we didn't
maneuver in and out to fit the parking space or anything."




   "No . . . by
God, I see what you're looking at. You're right."




   They
were all
bending down and
looking now. There in the brittle, crumbly soil ran what must be the
track of their vehicle's left front roller, partially obliterated by
the track of the left rear, which crossed it in a curve that showed how
the tractor had been steered into this fortuitous shelter, less than a
minute after the radiation alarm had sounded.



   Now,
just what
had made those other, older, weathered-looking roller tracks that lay
beneath their own?




   Outside
the cave,
erosion that must
have been wrought at least in part by repeated solar storms seemed to
have destroyed any old tracks that might otherwise have existed. And
inside the cave their own booted feet had already trampled almost
everywhere except directly beneath the vehicle.




   Amdo was down on
hands and knees,
already looking there. "Another vehicle was in here once," he
announced, focusing his suit lights.."More old tracks, plainer here. It
had a different style of rollers from ours. In fact that looks like the
kind of roller they had in use about the time . . ."




   He was on his
feet again abruptly,
flashing his light about the cave, into niches and recesses toward
which the refugees had scarcely looked as yet. "That's not one of
ours."




   He was on his
feet again abruptly,
flashing his light about the cave, into niches and recesses toward
which the refugees had scarcely looked as yet. "That's not one of
ours."




   It was a portable
oxygen tank, propped
on a natural rock shelf in what would have been a prominent position if
the whole chamber of the cave had been evenly lighted. In a moment they
all saw that the tank was weighting down what appeared to be a folded
sheet of writing plastic.




   "I'd say it's
about as old as the
rollers that made those tracks," said Amdo, giving the oxygen cylinder
a cursory examination as he took it down from the niche. "And empty
now, of course."




   He next took down
the writing plastic
from the shelf, and opened its single fold. Its white surface lit up
the whole chamber as the beams from three suit lamps fell on it at
close range. There were a few paragraphs of handwriting, a rather
unstable, wandering script.




   The message, in
the lingua franca of
space exploration, began with a date, some forty standard years in the
past, and told how the writer had been trapped in the cave, away from
his ship, by an unforeseen particle storm issuing from an optically
stable sun. It went on:
















   Part of the risk
(which I have accepted) of working alone is that there's now no one in
the ship to move her to me.



   No eclipse is due
in the next couple
of hours, so the one possible answer I have worked out won't do me any
good. If an eclipse were coming, the accompanying particle eclipse
could save
me. It begins in a different place, and some time ahead of the optical
eclipse, but overlap of the areas shaded should be large. The white
dwarf is so small that the optical period of totality is
long—I
would get the few minutes respite I need to reach my ship. Have been
trapped in cave over 200 hours now with no letup of storm, and will
just have to make a dash for it if weather is no better by the time my
oxygen is down to half an hour. Have tried to rig a shield over the
tractor with flooring & other gear but not much hope for it I
fear.
Not much hope that anyone will find this either but one tries.



   Kevin Medellin


















   "So, that's what
happened to
Medellin," mused Amdo as he turned the sheet over in gloved fingers,
started to refold it automatically, and then gave it instead to Du Bos
who had put out a hand.




   The captain
turned then, and caught
sight of Selina Jabal's puzzled look behind her faceplate. "Maybe
you've never heard of him. Medellin was an explorer and a rather
crankish scientist—"




   "Pseudo-scientist,"
put in Du Bos, with brief contempt.




   "Whatever. He had
some fancy theories
about protostars and other things, that are quite out of favor now.
Quite a controversialist, but with enough fame and authority to be
allowed to go rattling around on solo exploration trips, on one of
which he disappeared, no one knew where. There was quite a furor at the
time, and there are still flurries of speculation on his fate." The
captain spread his hands out, palms up, pulled them back. "Now we know.
He was evidently in this cave, for the same reason we are, though I
don't think anyone even guessed he was in this system. Once you start
to take a close look at Slag, you want to see the mountain; and once
you examine the mountain, there's this cave-mouth showing up like an
empty eyesocket."




   "We didn't see
his ship," Selina mused. "But I suppose he could have taken off, even
if he didn't make it—afterwards."




   Amdo asked:
"What's this he says about particle eclipses? Likely to do us any
good?"




   The astronomer
was still poring over
the note. "He was evidently already suffering from anoxia when he wrote
this—there are
several misspellings. Of course, a particle eclipse should really begin
after the optical eclipse, not earlier. The, particles take longer to
get here from the sun than the light does."




   "But a particle
eclipse should actually occur?"




   "Oh, yes. I
believe there's some
similar effect in the SunEarth-Moon system, for example. Of course
there the solar wind intensity can't be anything like this, but the
principle will be the same." Du Bos pulled his calculator from its
holster at his belt. "To determine when the next eclipse is due here,
I'll have to go outside long enough to take a sighting or two on the
satellite."




   Privately, Du Bos
was hopeful. The
orbital plane of the moon of Slag was nearly parallel with that of the
planet's orbit around its sun, so that a solar eclipse must come during
nearly every revolution of the satellite. While approaching for a
landing, the explorers had seen the broad spot of the shadow on the
slow-rotating planet's midsection.




   It was the young
woman's turn now to
study the note, while Du Bos selected instruments from the vehicle and
went to make his observations. Amdo volunteered to take a turn outside,
and thus minimize the older man's exposure to radiation, but Du Bos
brushed him off. Less than a minute should be required, he said, and he
preferred to do his own observing.




   He was back as
promptly as promised,
and the relief in his voice was evident.."We're in luck. There'll be an
eclipse this con- junction, we're right in its path, And first contact
is due only about two standard hours and fifteen minutes from now.
Totality will come very quickly after that and should last about twelve
minutes, for the optical eclipse. Then we can watch for the particle
eclipse—just how long it will last is hard to
estimate—and
be ready to move out in the vehicle the instant the radiation falls
off. For the next couple of hours I suppose we'd better get some rest
and conserve our air."




   Amdo's smile was
broad. "Sounds like a
good plan." Selina stood straighter, and some of her innate
sprightliness came back. When the two men went into an inner chamber of
the cave to rest, where there was reasonable room to stretch out at
approximately full length, she remained in the larger room, saying she
wanted to do a little work.




   Alone, she first
set about gathering some samples of material




   from the floors
and walls of the
cave, and taking 'photographs. Shortly she paused, to frowningly
re-read Medellin's note. Then she stowed her samples and pictures
neatly on the vehicle, and unrolled a new sheet of plasticized paper,
used for field notes and sketches, from a container on the same rack.
She affixed the paper to a handy flat spot provided on the tractor's
flank, and began to draw, still frowning.




   It was about half
an hour later when she approached the resting men, sketch in her hand.




   "Doctor Du Bos?"




   His eyes opened
alertly on the instant. "Yes?"




   Her tone- was
almost apologetic. "I've
been trying to figure this out . . . look, it seems to me that maybe
Medellin was right when he said that the particle eclipse comes first."




   She squatted down
beside the old man,
holding out her diagram. It was done rather sloppily, and Amdo looking
at it from Du Bos's other side could not really make out the point of
it. Of course the large arc must be meant as a segment of Slag's orbit
round its sun. And around the little circle that must be Slag a larger
concentric circle was sketched in, holding a dot that was evidently
supposed to represent the satellite in its path around the planet.




   "No," said Du
Bos. He started to reach
for his calculator, then let it stay unneeded in its case. "Look, the
light from the sun gets here in eight or nine minutes. The particles of
this dangerous radiation travel much slower than light—we're
not
concerned with gamma rays or x-rays here, for example . .."




   "I understand
that."




   "Of course.
/Well, the particles take
much longer to travel the same distance ..." He went on, phrasing it a
different way., then in still other words after that.




   Amdo thought he
would hate to have to
argue with this man. Selina tried once or twice to get a word in, then
in effect gave up. The expression of uncertainty with which she had
approached the men stayed on her face.




   "—understand?"
Du Bos concluded.




   She signed
assent—or maybe it
was only surrender—with a nod, and sealed it with a vague
smile.
"There's some more work I want to do," she said, and stood up and went
back to the main cave.




   Amdo and Du Bos
exchanged a glance. The scientist signed that they should switch their
suit radios to an alternate channel.




   "I'm a little
worried about the girl,"
Du Bos said when they had done this. "It hit her rather hard,
evidently, that she failed to keep us out of this mess we're in by
foreseeing the collapsing surface structures. Now I'd say she's trying
a little too hard to prove herself, accomplish something to make
amends."




   "Maybe." Amdo
pondered. "You see any reason to believe that she's not going to be all
right?"




   "Personnel
psychology's more your field than mine. I just thought I'd better pass
on my impression."




   Amdo was silent
for some minutes.
"I'll just take a little walk," he said then, and got to his feet,
switching his radio back to the normal channel as he did so; he noted
from a corner of his eye that Du Bos, remaining at rest, switched back
too.




   After the captain
went out, Du Bos
continued to rest against the cave wall, with the equanimity of one who
has lived long enough and well enough to feel himself at least
partially at home in any part of the universe that man could reach and
enter. He had not the least intention of dying of radiation or lack of
air on this forsaken world. But such would be an acceptable end, for
him, if fate should have it so.




   On a sudden
impulse he switched once
more to the alternate channel of communications, and picked up Selina
Jabal's voice in mid-sentence: ".. . does come before
the optical eclipse."




   "Look," came
Amdo's patient reply, "you showed this to Doctor Du Bos, right?"




   Du Bos switched
them off. Settling
this kind of difficulty was the captain's field. In his mind as he
drifted toward sleep he saw the white dwarf, isolated in a pure
mathematical space; and he began to play with a subtle equation that
might tell what sequence it had followed to reach this state without
the total destruction of its planets. Maybe enlightenment would come to
him, as to Kekule, in a dream . . . he was only vaguely aware of it
when Amdo came back to sit down tiredly beside him once again.




   The
flywheel-powered electric motors
of the tractor worked in the next thing to perfect silence and freedom
from vibration, so all that woke them both from edgy sleep, coming
through rock and suit to flesh and bone, was the gentle crunching of
its rollers on the ground.




   And, only a
second or two later,
Selina's voice on radio: "The particle readings have dropped, all
across the board. I'm off to get the ship."




   Both men, wide
awake at once,
scrambled into the main room of the cave, the captain only a step
ahead. The chamber was big and empty without the vehicle. Selina had
left the radiation meter behind, sitting on the ledge where Medellin
had left his note. At the moment, the readings on the meter's face were
in fact very low.




   Du Bos hastily
checked his
chronometer—first contact on the optical eclipse, according
to
his calculations, was not due for another hour. Then he quickly
followed Amdo out of the cave, onto the glaring surface, and at once
looked up to check the position of the moon in the black sky. As
expected, its wide silvery crescent was still on the same side of,
though now much closer to, the immobile, dazzling sun.




   Amdo had taken
half a dozen quick
strides and then stopped, staring in frustration after the receding
vehicle. Glowing orange out here in the sun's glare, it was already
much too far away for a man chasing it on foot to have any chance of
catching up and grabbing on. And it was dwindling quickly, evidently
moving at speed as Selina steered it on a sinuous course, keeping to
the safest ground as she went the long way round to get the ship.




   The captain's
voice on radio was
cairn, "Selina. If—when you get the ship lifted and moved
over
here, set her down on the white rock about -a hundred meters in front
of the cave. That looks about the solidest."




   "Understand,
captain," the girl's
voice came back. "That does look like the best place. I'm sorry to do
it this way, but I just couldn't take the time to argue any more. If
totality lasts only about twelve minutes for the particle eclipse too,
there's not a second to waste. At best I'm going to get a good dose of
radiation at the other end, before I reach the ship and get inside."




   Du Bos had Amdo
by the arm and was
tugging him back toward the cave, and at the same time he was motioning
for a switch to the alternate radio channel.




   The captain went
along; and they
ducked back in together, looking up then simultaneously to see that the
indicated radiation level was still quite low. On the channel that
should give them privacy, Du Bos said: "I—I must leave it up
to
you as to whether
to order that girl to come back at once; but understand that whatever
has caused this apparent lull in the storm—some magnetic
effect,
perhaps—may change again at any moment."




   "In the first
place, I don't think she'd come back, if I gave the order."




   Du Bos was still
gripping him.
"Another possibility is that the counter's pickup unit"—he
nodded
toward the outside—"may have failed under overload. You'd
better
get her back."




   "And in the
second place, Doctor Du Bos, I do know something about our hardware.
These counters are very unlikely to be knocked out
by a particle bombardment. In the third place, Medellin didn't have any
temporary magnetic lulls in his storm;
I'm sure he would have taken advantage of one if it had come." As if
reluctantly, the captain added: "He did say that the particle eclipse
should come first. He had no authority with him and he had to think the
thing out for himself."




   The old man
stiffened. "It can't work
that way, I tell you." "Doctor Du Bos, eclipses are not quite the same
thing as astrophysics, are they?"




   Du Bos glared at
him but did not answer.




   "Have you made
any particular study of eclipses?"




   "No, have you?
Are you qualified to even begin. . . ?" The scientist choked down still
angrier words.




   The captain
grimaced. "I never did
really try to figure out the truth about when this particle eclipse
should start, not even when Selina was arguing with me . . . so I'm not
going to try now, not with only ten minutes or so left before ... one
way or the other. But two very bright people have really
studied this thing, knowing their lives depended on it, and have come
to the opposite conclusion from your offhand opinion. If you were Joe
Doakes—"




   "Which they are,
in this case."




   "—all
right, if you
were Joe Doakes too, the question would still have been very much open.
But just because you were the eminent astronomer I bowed my head to you
and never tried to think it out. And that I do regret. This trip so far
hasn't been exactly my finest effort in space."




   He glanced up
abruptly at the counter,
then switched to the radio channel that Selina presumably still was
using. "How's it going, Jabal?"




   "Good enough,
captain."




   "Radiation is
still very low here, quite tolerable. I'll let you know at once of any
change."




   "Understand,
captain. Thank you. Fifteen more minutes and I should be in the ship."




   About two more
minutes of silence
passed, before Du Bos walked out into the middle of the empty-looking
cave, and squatted down to sketch with a gloved finger on the crumbly
floor his own version of Selina's now-vanished eclipse diagram. Amdo,
watching, saw the arc of planetary orbit appear, and then the epicyclic
circle of the satellite's path; crude arrow-markers seemed to show that
each body was moving counterclockwise in its track, as if seen from a
hypothetical observers' post somewhere high above the north pole of the
planet.




   After staring for
a full minute at
what he had drawn, Du Bos stood up and got out his calculator; Amdo got
the impression that the machine was only being used this time to put
into rigorous, acceptable form something already done, like typing a
document after the last handwritten draft is done, the fateful content
known...




   The glowing
digits on the counter's
face were suddenly jumping again, and the captain got on the radio at
once. "Selina, a sharp rise in particle radiation has just started
here. Not back to previous levels yet, but if it keeps on going up like
this it soon will be."




   "I understand,
captain. Five more
minutes and I should be in the ship." She started to say more, but a
torrent of radiation-produced noise was cutting communication off.




   Du Bos was
holstering his calculator
again. He cleared his throat; it was a startling, uncharacteristic,
nervous-old-uncle sound, that almost made Amdo jump.




   Du Bos said:
"The particles do take
much longer than the light to get here, as I said before. But then it
doesn't follow at all that the particle eclipse will lag the optical
eclipse by the same amount of time. You see, the particles that will
strike the planet during the optical eclipse must have passed within
the satellite's orbit some minutes earlier." He scuffed with a boot at
the cave floor as he might have waved his hand at a classroom display.
"See? The satellite in effect plows a clear space through the sea of
particles flowing outward from the sun. This wake, cleared of
particles, drifts back, lagging the satellite—"




   "The way the
clear space under an umbrella lags behind when you run in the rain."




   "Well, yes. And
although the satellite,, from our point
of view, looks as if it's moving backwards, from west to east," Du Bos
said, gesturing overhead, "Slag is carrying us and the satellite along
in its orbit faster than the satellite is looping
back, so the net movement is still forward, both still clockwise with
respect to the sun, and we do enter the
wake—the particle eclipse—first."




   "You're saying
that you were wrong."




   Du Bos came over
to stand beside him,
watching the counter. The radiation outside was hellish. A silence
began to stretch. It was an almost timeless stillness, reaching for
eternity. But then the silence was riddled, dissolved,
made—almost—irrelevant, by the glorious loud
crunching of
an egg-shaped hull bottom grinding down on rock and pumice a few tens
of
meters from the cave . . .




   Slag was a
million kilometers below,
and sinking fast now beneath the push of interstellar engines. The
corpuscular storm that still filled this solar system raged harmlessly
beyond the layer of forces shielding the ovoid hull.




   Selina lay in
sickbay and Du Bos had
been ministering to her. The tall, gray man was at her bedside helping
her to a drink when Amdo came in, clutching a small wad of printout.
"The medical boxes say you may be a sick lady for a while, Selina,"
Amdo announced, waving the prognosis he had just gotten on the bridge.
"But nothing worse than that."




   She smiled. And
then Du Bos, who
seemed to have been waiting for the proper in-person witness, smiled
down at her as well, and Amdo for the first time heard from the old man
something that he could construe as evidence of greatness.




   "I'm sorry," said
the galaxy's first astrophysicist. "I was most terribly wrong."



THE
SCORCH ON
WETZEL'S HILL
by
Sherwood Springer

   






















A native
of Pennsylvania, Sherwood
Springer now resides in Southern California. Once a newspaperman, now
his
hobbies are his occupation: he writes, paints, and fiddles with stamps.
He's best known for his studies of the so-called Cinderella
stamps—fantasies, counterfeits, and unlisted material in
the never-never land beyond the established frontiers of philately.


















   Today, by merest
chance, I heard a
word, a single word that immediately began clattering up and down the
corridors of my mind, knocking on every door.




   It was an
unfamiliar word, and there was a bothersome urgency about the sound of
it. I tried rolling it off my tongue, but that only strengthened the
certainty that I had never spoken the word before, or heard it used.
Why, then, that feeling of unease about it, of something far back in my
memory that stirred ominously?




   Nothing would
surface, however, and, brushing off the mood, I attempted
to resume the pattern of my day. But the effort met resistance and soon
I found myself merely going through the motions of resuming my pattern,
while that accursed word nagged me insistently for attention. All of
us, at some time or other, have to face it: Some things are bigger than
we are. I should have given up at the beginning and consulted Webster.




   It was there, all
right, on page 658, all four tricky syllables of it. And, surprisingly,
it was a word I had used
in my childhood, but Noah's accent marks changed the pronunciation so
drastically it was no wonder the correct usage had borne no familiarity
for me. Just another example, I thought, of the many mispronunciations
my mountain-bred father had handed down to me, some of which had
required years to get rooted out of my vocabulary. So this was merely
one more




   But as I closed
the dictionary, my heart was pounding strangely. Someone besides my
father had mispronounced that
word. Someone who .




   Have you ever
stepped on land after being seaborne for days, and felt the solid earth
sway beneath your feet?




   Mr. Porter! But he ...




   Memories long
since categorized and
properly stored away suddenly started to slide from their safe little
niches and tumble into new order, like the jolting change in a
kaleidoscope.




   In shock I
realized—too late by
more than forty years—that on a summer day long ago I had had
it
in my power to solve the mystery of the Scorch on Wetzel's Hill. And
just as suddenly I knew for the first time that I had walked, as a
ten-year-old on that long-gone day, into the shadow of what television
viewers call the Twilight Zone.




   Two generations
or more have grown up and gone away from my home
town since then—it was that kind of home town—and
only the
oldsters will remember there ever was a mystery on Wetzel's Hill. But
there was, and it was there when I was a boy, and even the professors
from State College floundered in their efforts to explain it.




   First let me tell
you about the Hill,
then about the events on that day in my boyhood, and finally about the
singular word that fell on my ears today which so devastatingly changed
the pattern and meaning of those events.




   Forty miles west
of Shikelamy, the
great stone face on the Susquehanna River where the Indian was fabled
to have leaped to his death screaming, "She killa me!" lie sprawled the
Seven Mountains. From them a procession of valleys fan out like
wrinkles in the tortuous foothills of the Alleghenies: Poe Valley,
Decker Valley, High Valley, Brush Valley, and Sugar Valley.




   The mountains
crowd the valleys forebodingly, and some obscure poet once visioned
them as "waiting" when he wrote:



   




   

Across
the valley hill on purple hill



   
Loom
somberly and dark against the
stars,



   
Like wooded backs of ancient dinosaurs



   
That lie there buried
...sleeping ...still ...







   One of these is
known as Thunder Mountain, and just to the west of
Jackpine
Gap it rises slightly
in a dome called Bald Knob. From this elevation it pitches in a
precipitous jumble of rocks and gnarly red pine to a crescent-shaped
apron about a hundred feet above the waters of Jackpine Creek. This
level apron, about two acres in extent and overlooking the valley on
one side, is known as Wetzel's Hill.
   Fifty years
before I was born (my
father told me), a man named Grover Wetzel came out of the east and saw
the hill. It was mountain land then, and untillable,but he liked what
he saw and he purchased it on the spot. Soon afterward he brought his
wife and two young sons from Hummels Wharf or Whomelsdorf or some such
place—Pennsylvania is full of towns like that—and
set to
work clearing the land.




   Grover Wetzel was
a giant of a man.
Some say he was kin to Lewis Wetzel, the famed Indian hunter of pioneer
days. Be that as it may, he and his sons worked a miracle on the hill.
Boulders, trees, and brush melted before their labors, a cabin was
built and a garden planted. A small spring, common in that country,
gurgled from a crevice in the mountain 'behind the cabin, and water was
plentiful.




   As the seasons
passed, more and more
of the land was cleared, potatoes, corn, and greens were harvested, and
chickens, hogs, and a cow shared the hill with the Wetzels.




   But the decades
passed, too, and the
sons grew up and found wives in the valley. One of them moved to Ohio
and settled in Akron or Cleveland or some place, and the other found a
job in town. Grandchildren were born, and Grover Wetzel and his wife
found themselves growing old on the hill.




   They must have
been over eighty when it happened.




   Maggie Gephardt
said later that a
green ball of fire had come slanting in over Shriner Mountain to the
east of Bald Knob and landed smack on Wetzel's Hill with a splash of
fire. But Maggio Gephardt was famous for seeing things like that, and
nobody took, any stock in her story. She was still living when I was a
boy of fourteen, and I can remember clearly her directions for finding
the wreck of the mail plane that carried pilot Harry Ames to his death
somewhere west of Hell's Gap.




   She had seen
the plane
come down, she said, and soon she had our entire troop of Boy Scouts
combing the ridge between Turpentine and Spigelmyer's Hollow in a
dripping fog. There's no need to
add that the flier's body was later found a full twenty miles to the
northwest, beyond so many ridges that Maggie Gephardt couldn't possibly
have seen anything connected with the crash.




   But there was no
doubt at all about
the tragedy that occurred on Wetzel's Hill that January night about
five years before I was born. One of the Edmonds boys was driving home
in his sleigh about three o'clock in the morning after a late date with
some girl in Brush Valley. He saw the cabin ablaze as he came through
the Gap and started arousing neighbors along Jackpine Creek. One of
them telephoned John Stover in town. As chief of the volunteer fire
department he was able to rout many townsmen from their beds. But it
was a futile effort. The roof of the cabin had already fallen in, and
the walls were on the point of collapse when the first neighbor with
his bucket reached the crest of the hill. Later the bodies of Grover
and Ruth Wetzel were found burned beyond recognition on the remains of
what had once been their bed.




   It was a tragedy,
of course, but not
unique in those days of fireplaces, wood stoves, and coal oil lights.
Not in the dead of winter, anyway. People shook their heads in sadness
but they were not mystified. The mystery was to come later.




   The Wetzel boys
and their children's
families were there for the funeral. They disposed of the livestock
which had survived, and the feed and tools which were in an outlying
barn, but the land they did not offer for sale. Some years later, when
they finally did put it on the market, it was too late.




   For a curse had
come to Wetzel's Hill.




   It did not come
overnight. The
following spring was like any other spring. My father told me that if
anyone at all had noticed anything strange on the hill that year he
certainly didn't mention it. And my father was in a position to know
since he was toll keeper, and our house was by the old tollgate just
inside the gap and right around the bend from Wetzel's Hill. When
you're a toll keeper, my father said, you hear everything that happens
in both valleys, and what you don't hear isn't worth knowing.




   Maybe the grass
and weeds up on the
hill didn't grow as high that year, and maybe they did burn brown
earlier under the August sun, but it wasn't until the following year
that it really was noticeable.




   Some said later
it was the half-wit called Pasty Pumpernickel who first noticed the
change. "It looks to me," he said one day, "like it got
scorched up at the old Wetzel place."




   Pasty probably
would have been the
first to see it, just by the nature of his existence. He wandered the
mountains and the town like some friendly, homeless dog, ungainly and
unlettered, sleeping in barns, accepting meals where they were
offered, doing odd jobs sometimes, and perennially being made the butt
of school-kids' jokes. But if you grew up in my home town you already
know about Pasty Pumpernickel.




   At any rate, a
landmark was born, and
even before June had merged into July people for miles around were
commenting on the "Scorch."




   Many climbed the
hill to see for
themselves. They walked around, kicked the dusty lumps of earth and
shook their heads. Grass that had sprouted in March and April was
already dead. The ground was powdery, just as if there hadn't been a
drop of rain since the snows melted. This was the peculiar part, for it
had been a wet spring, and the valley and mountainsides were lush and
green. What could have happened to Wetzel's Hill?




   "It's the Lord's
doing, and none of
our affair," some folks said. But there were others who had a different
explanation. "Somebody's put a hex on that patch," they said, pausing
to look warily over each shoulder. And children were warned to keep
their distance. These hills, you know, are not beyond the limits of the
old Pennsylvania hex country, and disturbing memories linger there.




   But the mystery,
however, remained a
mystery, in spite of an investigation made by the county agent and some
professors from State College several_years later. They poked around on
the hill one whole afternoon, made soil tests, and later collaborated
on a report that ran—it was said later—over 20,000
words.
What this report boiled down to was that a roughly oval area about 200
feet long on Wetzel's Hill wasn't getting any rain. Even Pasty
Pumpernickel could have told them that.




   As the years went
by, however, and the
Scorch remained bare, people referred to it only in the nature of a
landmark, and so it remained for fifteen years, or until that day in
summer when I was a ten-year-old boy.




   So much for the
hill.




   Now -I must tell
you what led up to that day—and the coming of Mr. Porter.




   It has
long been my opinion
that almost any child can become a
prodigy if his interest in a particular subject can be sufficiently
aroused and sustained. In my case my father made sure of that. Before I
was eight years old I could name on sight every species of wildflower
and tree that grew within a mile of our house. By the age of ten I was
a prancing encyclopedia on the subject (although I must confess that
now, forty years later and living in another clime, I would be hard put
to distinguish a mimosa from a cyclamen). It was this precocious
learning that led me into the series of events that followed.




   Only a small
truck patch separated our
house from Jackpine Creek—and if you happen to be a fisherman
you already know there are few better trout streams in the whole state.
And although my father kept many a salty word on
tap to prove
his low estimate of fishermen in general, and of those who left boot
tracks in his garden in particular, for my part I kept a cunning eye
cocked toward their flashing fly rods. Heinlocks, birches, and alders
crowded the stream and, with hungry branches waiting to snag an unwary
line, there was many a nickel to be earned by a boy who could shinny up
trees.




   And that was how
I met the
newspaperman from Philadelphia. While I freed his hook from a branch he
stood knee deep in the riffles and cussed the "damn spruce trees."




   "This is a
hemlock, mister," I said. "Spruce trees don't grow around here."




   "Well, damn the
hemlocks then," he said. "What makes you think this isn't a spruce
tree?"




   "It don't have
spruce needles, that's why."




   Whatever answer
he was expecting, it wasn't that. His jaw opened for comment, closed
again, and then he burst into laughter. I remember
how I liked his crinkly eyes.




   After a minute he
said, "By God, that
makes sense. The world could use some of it. Come down here and tell me
about the needles."




   Well, we sat on
the bank at the edge of the truck patch and I showed
him how the hemlock needles grew all along the twigs. Spruce needles, I
told him, grow in bunches. I ran to a white pine which stood farther
upstream and brought back a switch. "See, like this," I said.
"White pine needles grow five in a bunch, sorta long. Red pine has
three, and they're shorter. Up on the ridge we got southern yellow
pine, that has two and they're awful long. We also got jack
pine and table mountain pine around here, but no spruce
trees—unless you go and buy one from the tree man."




   "What's your
name?" he asked, and he
rooted in his coat for a scratch pad and a stubby pencil. I told him my
name, and we sat there while he made notes as I reeled off answers to
his queries. Along the line somewhere I volunteered the information
there was a place to go if he got caught in the rain—the
Scorch.




   I swear I never
met a man with so much
curiosity. Right away he wanted to know all about the Scorch, and
before you know it he had stowed his fishing gear in the car, slung a
camera around his neck, and we were climbing up the side of Wetzel's
Hill. He made some more notes, and took pictures of me and the Scorch.
Later when he said goodbye I thought that was the end of it.




   But it wasn't.




   On a Sunday
morning about two weeks
later, our phone began to ring. And it didn't stop ringing all day. All
of a sudden I was a celebrity. I guess everybody in town called up to
say how they'd seen my picture in the Philadelphia Inquirer. Along
about four o'clock my father said he wouldn't stop much and take the
damn receiver off the hook and leave it off. But we had a party line,
and you can't do a thing like that, my mother said—as if
anybody
else on our line had a chance to use it that day anyway. So the calls
continued, and when I went to bed that night I couldn't sleep, thinking
how it was the biggest day of my life.




   But even the
greatest splash in a pond
has to subside. Only in this case one of the ripples penetrated an
obscure crevice. I wasn't to realize how obscure until more than forty
years had passed.




   It began about a
week later with another telephone call. It was Bill Kerstetter who ran
the Union Hotel in town.




   "There's a man
here from
Philadelphia," he told my mother, "wants to see Sherwood about hunting
wildflowers and stuff. He's some kind of perfessor."




   And that's how
Mr. Porter entered my
life. He came driving up after a while in an old Ford and spent some
time talking to my father. He was a naturalist from the Museum of
Natural History, my father told me, and probably quite famous. He
wanted to go hiking the next day and hoped I would do him the favor of
showing him around.




   Well, after he
drove away, my mother had plenty to say on that subject.




   "Any man his
age," she said, "with
that bad heart and all, has no business traipsing up and down these
mountains with a child. He could keel over dead."




   "How can you tell
he got a bad heart?" I asked.




   "Blue lips,
that's how. Blue lips mean a bad heart, as anybody knows. And look at
his skin, just like cheese. Poor circulation."




   I had to admit
Mr. Porter did have a
funny look, at that, with his curly white hair, bushy eyebrows, and
those glasses he wore. His eyes looked half pinched shut behind lenses
the color of coffee.




   But my father
wouldn't listen to any
objection. "Mr. Porter's old enough to know what he's doing, and
Sherwood knows every inch of these mountains. If something happens and
he needs help he'll come for it." And that was that.




   So next day Mr.
Porter and I started
up the Watery Road which winds up the hollow back of our house. It was
only a sort of road, although my father said wagons used to use it in
the old logging days. Alders, laurel, and rhododendron choked it in
many places, and a gurgle-size stream wandered back and forth across it
as if it had forgotten where its channel was. When we got to the
Landing, where the old log slide used to be, we cut up the steep bank
to the hogback; and although both of us were puffing by the time we
reached the top, Mr. Porter sure didn't look to me like he was about to
keel over with a bad heart.




   I was acting as
if I'd had a few
hookers of dandelion wine under my belt. All a ten-year-old prodigy
needs is an audience, and this was my day. Looking back now across the
years, it seems incredible that it never occurred to me there was
anything peculiar about our conversation. It would be logical to assume
a boy in the presence of a famous naturalist would try to absorb
additional knowledge, but don't bet on it. In this case the one doing
the lecturing was the one in knee pants.




   We were too late
for the hepaticas,
the skunk cabbage, bloodroot, and spring beauties; but other flowers
were in bloom to take their place. I showed him adderstongues with
their mottled leaves, rue anemones, Solomon seals, pipsissewas,
columbines, yellow wood violets, and my special favorite, the weird
lady's slipper.




   "And if you get
lost and hungry," I
explained, "you go to work and eat sassafras leaves." To demonstrate
this life-saving information, I tore several mitten-like leaves from a
nearby tree and stuffed them in
my mouth. "They're good, too."




   Mr. Porter smiled
and also sampled the leaves, nodding his head in assent.




   Then he said a
very strange thing.




   "Isn't that odd?
The leaves are not all the same shape."




   "That's sassafras
for you," I said.
"Some are plain, some have one thumb and some have two—that's
the
way they grow. But 'they all taste alike."




   We were standing
now on the upper end
of the hogback just before it merged into the bulk of Thunder Mountain
below Bald Knob. Behind us to the northwest stretched a rolling expanse
of wooded ridges, below us lay the gap that provided exit for the
shimmering waters of Jackpine Creek, and to the east the ponderous
Shriner Mountain rose up and began its unbroken march to the distant
Susquehanna.




   Mr. Porter was
looking at his watch
for the third time. When he had hauled it out the first time I thought
from its shape it was a compass. But then I heard it tick, and who ever
heard of a compass that ticked? It even ticked funny for a watch.




   He put it away
and stared down toward
the gap, where the brown tip of the Scorch could be seen through the
trees. Something must have been on his glasses, for he took them off
and began cleaning them with a handkerchief.




   "I never will
become used to the
brightness of your sun," he said, and I noticed he kept his eyes closed
until the glasses were back on his nose. Then he nodded toward Wetzel's
Hill.




   "Interesting," he
said. "What is down there?"




   So I had to
explain to him all about the Scorch.




   "I'd like very
much to see it," he said.




   "That ain't gonna
be easy from here,"
I said. "You get into a lot of rocks and thorn bushes, and you gotta
look out for rattlesnakes. We oughta go all the way back to the house,
and around below."




   "That would take
longer, wouldn't it?"




   "Yep, it sure
would."




   "Then let's try
the rocks and thorn bushes," he said.




   So we started
down, and I have to
admit for an old man he sure could handle the rough going. It was no
picnic, and I had scratched arms and a tear in my shirt before we
reached the bottom. But by some miracle Mr. Porter, who had scrambled
down behind me, didn't seem to have a mark on him.




   We stood on
Wetzel's Hill, and Mr. Porter drew a line in the powdery dust with the
toe of his shoe.




   "Strange," he
said. He looked at this
watch again and I could have sworn it was ticking louder and faster
than it had before. "What's that over there?"




   "That's the ruins
of the old Wetzel place," I said. "Come on, I'll show
you."




   The dust swirled
in eddies as we
clumped across the Scorch toward the jumble of charred timbers and
foundation stones that marked dip tragedy of fifteen years before. We
walked halfway around it, and I pointed to what was left of the old
cellar hole. Some of the rocks had fallen in, and a rough-hewn beam
partially blocked the opening, but I got down on my hands and knees and
peered into the darkness.




   "Here's my
hideout," I said. "It's good and cold in there on a hot day."




   "Cold?" he said.




   "Like ice," I
said. "Ain't much room, but if you want to try and crawl in, I'll show
you."




   Mr. Porter looked
at his clothing and shook his head. "I don't think that will be
necessary."




   He extended his
hand to help me out of
the cellar hole, and there was an odd little smile on his lips. "How
far is it back to your home?" he asked.




   "Don't you want
to look for more wildflowers?"




   "No, we've had
quite a hike today. I'm not a youngster anymore."




   "OK," I said,
with some disappointment. "I'll show you where the path goes down to
the road. Then it's just around the bend."




   So we returned to
my place, and Mr.
Porter talked to my father a while, telling him of some of
the things
we had seen. Then he thanked me and, winking, slipped a shiny silver
dollar into my palm. Wow!




   Saying goodbye
then, he climbed into
the old Ford and took off down the road. And that was the last time in
my life I was ever to see Mr. Porter, the naturalist from Philadelphia.




   And, except for
the occasional times
my father mentioned his name in the year or two that followed, I have
never even thought of him.
   Until today.




   Today I heard a
word pronounced, and nothing—for me—will ever be
quite the same.




   I could hear my
father's voice again.
He was a widely read man but self-educated, and the hallmark of the
self-educated is weevily pronunciation. I remember, for instance, a
print of "La Cigale" that hung on our living room wall. My father
always referred to it as "Lacy Gale." As I grew up and braved the
outside world, many were my vocal mannerisms that needed rectifying.




   But the word
I heard today was the name of a wildflower, one that I have never used
or heard used since the day I left the hill country.




   The television
set was blabbing
away—as it usually is in our home, whether anyone is watching
or
not. The program must have been some sort of nature study. As I passed
the screen my ear caught the single word, "Po-LYG-a-la."




   This was the word
that stopped me in
my tracks, that sent worried messengers to probe my memory banks. Its
ring was reminiscent of Caligula, the Roman tyrant; but nothing at all
in my memory matched its syllables. But though my ear had been
tricked, the dictionary revealed the truth of it. "Polygala," it said.




   Of course, I
thought. In my youth I had called the flower "fringed polly-galla,"
which you must admit is a far cry from "polyg -a-la." My
father had pronounced it "polly-galla." Why, even Mr. Porter.With vivid
clarity I saw him
conversing with my father after our hike. As if it were yesterday I
heard his voice: "Columbines we found, and Solomon seals and fringed
polly-gallas . .."




   But Mr. Porter
was a highly educated
man, and nature study was his profession. Would he copy my father's
mispronunciation? Unless




   Another memory
spurted into my brain:
His surprise at the inconsistent shapes of the sassafras leaves. Then,
as if they had waited forty years to coalesce, a horde of other
memories screamed furiously for attention and new evaluation: The blue
lips, the ticking compass, Maggie Gephardt's green ball of fire, the
icy cellar hole, Mr. Porter's loss of interest in flowers after we had
seen the Scorch ... and then, thunderingly, what came after.




   For something did
come after, and
never had I dreamed there was a connection. A month must have passed
before I next visited my hideout. From above, the cellar hole looked to
a casual eye
just as it had always looked. But when I got down on my belly to crawl
under the beam my face knitted into a puzzled frown. The entrance was
gone. Timbers and stones had become rearranged somehow, and I wondered
if some old black bear had been messing around my hideout. Even the
cold air no longer seeped through the crevices, but how a bear could
have managed that feat
didn't bother me then. I got to my feet, kicked some dirt a while, and
finally shrugged the whole thing off. I had other hideouts.




   But it took the
entire valley to shrug
off the next wonder. For that fall it began to rain again on Wetzel's
Hill, and after fifteen years grass and weeds started growing on the
Scorch. It was green the next year, as green as Thunder Mountain. And,
for that matter, it's green today.




   But for me,
suddenly, these are no
longer mysteries. I know now that something did fall from the sky that
long-ago winter night—an object, a mechanism of unguessable
description—and, until someone secretly retrieved it, it lay
buried for fifteen years beneath the ruins on Wetzel's Hill. Among its
attributes was some form of radiation that could vaporize rain before
it reached the ground, a radiation that registered on my companion's
"watch," and that my body at close range translated into degrees of
cold.




   I perceived
another attribute: The object,
was of incalculable importance to someone. The arrival of Mr. Porter so
soon after the newspaper story of the Scorch could have been no
coincidence. He or "they" must have been searching—perhaps
for
fifteen years. Ergo, the mechanism must have fallen to earth
accidentally. But who, in those days, had any craft that could reach
the altitude necessary to produce the scorching velocity of its fall?
Surely not our own government. Surely no European or Asiatic power.




   With a start I
remembered Mr. Porter's words as he cleaned his glasses:




   "I will never
become used to the brightness of your sun." Our sun!


A
SOLUTION TO THE DOCTORS' DILEMMA (from page 39)





   Let 1A stand for
the insides of the
first pair of gloves, 1B for the outsides. Let 2A stand for the insides
of the second pair, 2B for the. outsides.




   Dr. Xenophon
wears both pairs,
the second on top of the first. Sides 1A and 2B may become
contaminated. Sides 1B and 2A remain sterile. Dr. Ypsilanti wears the
second pair, with sterile sides 2A touching his hands. Dr. Zeno turns
the first pair inside out before putting them on. Sterile sides 1B will
then be touching his hands.




   After Dr. Zeno
finished operating, his
nurse, Ms. Frisbie, was furious. "You boneheads ought to be ashamed!
You protected yourselves, but forgot about poor Ms. Hooker. If Dr.
Xenophon has the flu, Mrs. Hooker could catch it from the gloves you
and Dr. Ypsilanti wore."




   "Are you
suggesting, Ms. Frisbie," asked Dr. Zeno, "that we could have prevented
that?"




   "That's exactly
what I'm suggesting."




   Then, to Dr.
Zeno's amazement, Ms.
Frisbie explained how they could have followed another procedure that
would have eliminated not only the possibility of the surgeons catching
the Barsoomian flu from one another or from Ms. Hooker, but also the
possibility of Ms. Hooker catching it from the surgeons. The solution
may be found on page 145.










COMING
OF AGE IN HENSON'S
TUBE

by
William Jon Watkins




   Bill
Watkins is a 34-year-old
Associate Professor at Brookdale Community College in New Jersey, where
he teaches the Novel,Science Fiction, Creative Writing, and Poetry.His
fourth novel, written with E. V. Snyder,The Litany of
Sh'reev, is due from Doubleday this month. Mr. Watkins's
present hobbies
are surviving motorcycle crashes and putting his bike back together.




   Lobber ran in
shouting like it was
already too late. "Kerrs gone' Skyfalling! Kerrs gone Skyfalling!" He
was the kind of kid you naturally ignore, so he had to shout everything.
I
ignored him. Moody didn't. It made no difference. Lobber went right on
shouting. "I saw him going up the Endcap with his wings!"




   Moody shouted
right back. "Why didn't you stop him?!"




   "Who?! Me?!!
Nobody can stop Keri when he wants to do something. He's crazy!" Lobber
was right, of course. Keri was crazy;
always putting himself in danger for the fun of it, always coming out
in one piece. You couldn't stop him. Even Moody couldn't, and, Moody
was his older brother.




   Moody grabbed a
pair of Close-ups and started for the door. "He better not be
Skyfalling! He's too young!"




   That almost made
me laugh really, because we were all too young.
But Moody had done it two years ago without getting caught, and I
had
done it last year. Lobber would never do it. I guess that was why he
shouted so much. If you even mentioned it to him, he'd say, "Are you
crazy?! You could get killed doing that!"




   And he was right
about that too. Every
couple years, somebody would wait too long to open their wings, or open
them too often, and that would be it. Even the lower gravity of
Henson's Tube doesn't let you make a mistake like that more than once.
My father says he saw his best friend get killed opening up too late,
and I remember
how Keri started crying
when Moody came plummeting down out of the air and we thought he'd
never open his wings and glide.




   Still, when you
get to be a certain
age in Henson's Tube, you go up the Endcap to the station and hitch a
ride on the catchrails of the Shuttle. And when it gets to the middle
of the cable, you jump off. It's not all that dangerous really if you
open your wings at the right times. The way gravity works in Henson's
Tube, or any of the other orbiting space colonies for that matter,
makes it a lot less dangerous than doing the same thing on Earth.




   The difference in
gravity comes from
the way Henson's Tube is shaped. It's like a test tube, sealed at both
ends. The people all live on the inside walls of the tube, and the tube
is spun, like an axle in place, to give it gravity. If you look with a
pair of Close-ups, you can see land overhead above the clouds, but the
other side of the Tube is five kilometers away, and that's a long way
when it's straight up.




   If you were born
in the Tube like we
all were, it doesn't seem unnatural to you to be spun around
continually in two-minute circles, and even tourists find it just like
Earth, all rocks and trees and stuff, until they look up. Of course,
the one half gravity at "ground level" makes them a little nervous, but
the real difference in gravity is at the center of the Tube. There's a
sort of invisible axle running down the center of the tube lengthwise,
where there's no gravity. That's where the Shuttle runs on its cable
from one Endcap to the other. And that's where you start your Fall.




   You step off the
Shuttle halfway along
its ride, and you drift very slowly toward one side of the Tube. But
pretty soon the ground rotates away, under you, and the wind begins to
push you around the center cable too. Only you don't just go around it
in a circle, because going around starts giving you some gravity, so
you come spiraling down toward the ground, rotating always a bit slower
than the Tube itself.




   The closer you
get to the sides, the
faster the Tube—the ground—spins on past you. The
gravity
depends on how much you've caught up with the rotating of the Tube. If
you didn't have wings, you'd hit hard enough to get killed for sure,
partly from falling and partly because the ground would be going past
so fast when you hit. If you do have wings, then
they slow down your falling okay, but then they catch the wind
more, so you're rotating almost as fast as the Tube is. Only then,
because you're going around faster, the gravity is stronger and you
have to really use the wings to keep from landing too hard. Only by
then you're probably half-way around the Tube from where you wanted to
land, and it's a long walk home.




   Usually, you just
step off the Shuttle
and drop with your wing folded until you get scared enough to open your
arms. When yo, do, your wings begin to slow your fall. If you don't
wait too long , that is. If you do wait too long,
when you
throw your arms open they get snapped up and back like an umbrella
blowing inside out, and there's nothing left to stop you. Most of the
people who get hurt Skyfalling get scared and open their wings too soon
or too often. Most of the ones who get killed open their wings too
late. Nobody had ever seen Keri get scared.




   That was probably
what Moody was
thinking about as he ran for the door. I know it was what I was
thinking about as I grabbed a pair of Close-ups that must have been
Kerrs and ran after him. Lobber ran after both of us, shouting. By the
time we got outside, the silver, bullet-shaped car of the Shuttle was
about a third of the way along its cable, and there was nothing to do
but wait until it got almost directly above us.




   At first, we
couldn't see Keri and we
thought he must have missed the Shuttle, but then we .saw him, sitting
on the long catchrail on the underside of the Shuttle with his feet
over the side. Lobber kept trying to grab my Close-ups, shouting, "Let
me look! Let me look!" I ignored him, but it didn't do any good until
Moody grabbed him and said "Shut up, Lobber, just shut up–
Lobber looked like he was going to start shouting about being toy to
shut up, but
the Shuttle was almost directly overhead by the: so he did shut up and
watched.




   When the Shuttle
got where he wanted
it, Keri stood up, stopped for a second to pick out his landmarks and
then just stepped off. He fell slowly at first, almost directly above
us. But soon he began to slide back and away from us in wider and wider
spirals as the Tube revolved. For a second, he looked like he was just
standing there watching the Shuttle go on down the Tube and us slide
away beneath him.




   But in a couple
seconds he went from
being as big as my thumb to being as big as the palm of my hand. We
could tell he was riding down the pull of gravity at a good speed and
getting faster all the
time. He had his head into the wind and his body out behind him to cut
down his resistance, so the wind wasn't rotating him with it too much,
and his speed was going up and up and we knew he'd have to do something
soon to cut it down.




   When he was half
a mile above us, he
still hadn't opened his wings. Moody lowered his Close-ups and shook
his head like he was sure Keri would never make it. When he looked up
,again, Keri was a lot closer to the ground, and his blue wings were
still folded across Ills chest. It's hard to tell from the ground how
far you can fall before you pass the point where it's too late to open
your wings, but it looked to us like Keri had already passed it. And he
still hadn't spread his wings.




   "Open up!" Moody
shouted, "Open up!"
And for a little while Keri did just that, until he began to slide back
around the curve of the Tube. But long before he should have, he pulled
his arms back in and started that long dive again. All Lobber could see
was a small fluttering fall of blue against the checkerboard of the far
side of the Tube. "He's out of control!" Lobber shouted.




   He was wrong, of
course. For some
crazy reason of his own, Keri had done it on purpose, but when I went
to tell Lobber to shut up, I found that my mouth was too dry to talk.
It didn't matter, because Lobber went suddenly quiet. Moody stood
looking up through his Close-ups and muttering, "Open up, Keri! Open
up!"




   It seemed like an
hour before Keri
finally did. You could almost hear the flap of the blue fabric as he
threw his arms open. His arms snapped back, and for a minute, I thought
he was going to lose it, but he fought them forward and held them out
steady.




   But it still
looked like he had waited
too long. He was sliding back a little, but he was still falling, and
falling fast. I could see him straining against the force of his fall,
trying to overcome it, but I didn't think he was going to make it.




   I didn't want to
follow him in that
long fall all the way into the ground. I thought about how my father
said his friend had looked after he hit, and I knew I didn't want to
see Keri like that. But just before I looked away, Keri did the
craziest thing I ever saw. Falling head down with his arms out, he
suddenly jack-knifed himself forward, held it for a second, then
snapped his head up and spread-eagled himself. His wings popped like a
billowbag opening up.




   Moody gave a
little gasp and I felt my
own breath suck in. But it turned out that Keri knew more about
Skyfalling than either of us ever would and when he threw his arms
back, he had almost matched ground speed and the maneuver had put him
into a stall so close to the ground that I still don't believe it was
possible.




   Of course, Keri
being Keri, he held
his wings out just a fraction too long, and he went up and over before
he could snap his arms down completely and came down backward. You
could almost hear the crunch when he hit. I swear he bounced and
flipped over backwards, and then bounced and rolled over four more
times before he stopped. For a second we just stood there, too stunned
to move, and then we were suddenly all running toward him, with Moody
in the lead.




   When we got to
Keri, he was sitting
up, unsnapping his wings and rubbing his shoulders. His arms were a
mess, all scraped and scratched, but not broken. Even though he had a
helmet on, one eye was swollen shut. But he was smiling.




   Moody got to him
first and helped him
up. "You're crazy, Keri! You know that?! You could have got yourself
killed! You know that?! You know that?!" I don't think I ever remember
Moody being that mad. He sounded like his father. "Look at you! You're
lucky you didn't get killed!"




   But Keri just
kept grinning and the
louder Moody got, the wider Keri grinned until Moody just turned away
in disgust. Nobody said anything for a while, not even Lobber. Finally
Keri said, "C'mon, Moody, I didn't act like that when you came
down."




   Moody turned
around and looked at his
brother like he knew Keri was right, but he wasn't ready yet to forgive
him for scaring us like that. "Yeah, but I didn't wait until I almost
hit the ground before I opened up! I didn't scare anybody half to death
thinking was going to get
myself killed!"




   Keri looked at
him and chuckled. "Didn't you?"




   "That wasn't the
same!" Moody said.
But you could tell he knell it was. Finally, he grabbed Keri's wings.
"Here, give me those be fore you tear them."




   Keri laughed and
handed him the wings.
He gave me a wink with his good eye. "Not easy being on the ground. Is
it?" I shook my head. Moody just snorted and folded the wings. I kept
waiting for Lobber to start shouting again, but he didn't. He just
looker up at where the Shuttle had passed, and when he spoke, his voice
was wistful and quiet like he knew Skyfalling was something he would
never be able to do, no matter how much he might want to. "What does it
feel like, Keri?" he said.




   Keri shrugged,
and I knew it was
because there is something in the Fall, something about the way it gets
faster and faster, and the ground rushes up at you like certain death,
that he couldn't explain. I could see the freedom of it still sparkling
in his eyes. "It feels like being alive." 

A
SECOND
SOLUTION TO THE DOCTORS' DILEMMA (from page 139)




   Dr. Xenophon
wears both pairs of gloves. Sides lA and 2B may become contaminated,
while 1B and 2A remain sterile.




   Dr. Ypsilanti
wears the second pair, with sterile sides 2A against his hands.




   Dr. Zeno turns
the first pair inside
out and then puts them on with sterile sides 1B against his hands. Then
he puts on the second pair, with sides 2A over sides lA and sides 2B
outermost.




   Because only
sides 2B touch Ms. Hooker
in all three operations, she runs no risk of catching the Barsoomian
flu from any of the. surgeons.




   




   


ON BOOKS




by
Charles N. Brown


Children
of Dune by Frank
Herbert: Berkley/Putnam, ISBN 0-399-11697-4, 444pp, $8.95.




Imperial
Earth by Arthur
C. Clarke: Harcourt Brace Jovanovich, I§BN 0-15-144233-9,
303pp, $7.95.




Man
Plus by Frederik
Pohl: Random House, ISBN 0-394-48676-5, 215pp, $7.95.




Where
Late the Sweet Birds Sang by
Kate Wilhelm: Harper & Row,
ISBN
0-06-014654-0, 215pp, $7.95.




Cloned
Lives by Pamela
Sargent: Fawcett #Q3529, 336pp, $1.50. The Long Arm of Gil
Hamilton by Larry Niven: Ballantine #24868, 182pp, $1.50.




My
Name Is Legion by
Roger. Zelazny: Ballantine, $1.50.




The
Word for World Is Forest by Ursula K. LeGuin:
Berkley/Putnam, ISBN
0-399-11216-4, 189pp, $6.95.




The
Space Machine by
Christopher Priest: Harper & Row, ISBN 0-06-013429-1, 363pp,
$8.95.




The
Turning Place by
Jean E. Karl: Dutton, ISBN 0-525-41573-4, 224pp, $7.95.




Triton
by Samuel R.
Delany: Bantam #Y2567, 370pp, $1.95.




0
Master Caliban! by
Phyllis Gotlieb: Harper & Row, 236pp, $8.95.




Maske:
Thaery by Jack
Vance: Berkley/Putnam, ISBN 0399-11797-0, 192pp, $7.95.




The
Shattered Chain by
Marion Zimmer Bradley: DAW Books #UW1229, 287pp, $1.50.




Dragonsong
by Anne
McCaffrey: Atheneum, ISBN 0-689-30507-9, 202pp, $7.95.




A World out of Time by Larry Niven: Holt,
Rinehart &
Winston, (price and page count not yet available)




The
Best of Frank Herbert 1952-1964: Sphere, 155pp, 55 pence




(these
Sphere collections are all edited by Angus Wells). The Best
of Frank Herbert 1965-1970: Sphere, 170pp, 55 pence. The
Best of Arthur C. Clarke: Sphere, 336pp, 65 pence.




The
Best of Clifford Simak: Sphere,
253pp, 60 pence.




The
Best of John W. Campbell edited
by Lester del Rey: Bailer,- tine #24960, 364pp, $1.95.




The
Best of Robert Silverberg: Pocket
Books #80282, 258pp, $1.95. The
Best of Jack Vance: Pocket
Books #80510, 274pp, $1.95. The
Best of Poul Anderson: Pocket
Books #80671, 287pp, $1.95. The
Light Fantastic by
Alfred Bester: Berkley/Putnam, ISBN




0-339-11614-1,
254pp, $7.95.




Star
Light, Star Bright by
Alfred Bester: Berkley/Putnam, ISBN 0-339-11816-0, 248pp, $7.95.




The
Craft of Science Fiction edited
by Reginald Bretnor: Harper & Row, ISBN 0-06-010461-9, 321 pp,
$9.95.




   
There were 890 science
fiction books published in 1975, of which 411 were originals and 479,
reprints. The year 1976, only half over as I write this column, will
probably have just as many. Obviously, there's no way to discuss all of
these books or even to mention them, so a short introduction
on how I
will run this column seems to be in order.




   
First, this is a review
column, not a critical one. Its purpose is to recommend books worth
your time and money. Hence, there won't be any long killer reviews
(even though they're the easiest and most fun to write) of bad books.
However, I don't plan to write all sweetness and light; some seriously
flawed books are still very enjoyable and successful, and some are
fascinating attempts which nevertheless failed. Most important, I hope
to cover a lot of books, especially in this first
column, which
is a summary of the first six months of 1976.




   
Two straight SF novels were best sellers so far this year: Imperial
Earth, by Arthur C. Clarke, and Children of Dune, by
Frank Herbert. Both sold tens of thousands of
hardcover copies-rare phenomena in science fiction publishing indeed.




   
Children of Dune is
the third and last volume in the "Dune" series. It's a much better (and
much longer) book than the second in the series, Dune
Messiah, and is a return to the original world of Dune
with
its sandworms, ecology background, and adventure. Unfortunately, the
book suffers the usual fate of sequels: it's nowhere as good as the
original, nor does it stand by itself. Still, it's a must for those of
you who were excited by the first book of the series.




   
Imperial Earth struck
me as a much better book, although I was
a bit disappointed by it. The story takes place in 2276, and is mostly
about the quincentennial of the United States. The book is divided into
three main sections: the first shows an interesting and believable
settlement on Titan, explaining logically why it's there and nowhere
else in the Solar System; the second covers a space-liner trip from
Titan to Earth; and the third is a guided tour of a future,
near-utopian Earth. Clarke's background descriptions and extrapolative
touches are, as usual, nearly perfect and utterly fascinating. His
picture of life 300 years from now is extremely believable. The
weakness of the book is one which is - common to most utopian
literature: the characters and plot are secondary, and thus neither is
strong. Also, I just can't see how to get there from here.




   
Man Plus, by
Frederik Pohl, concerns the more immediate future, with the world
heading for nuclear disaster. Since computer predictions show that
colonizing Mars is one of the few options open to mankind, the United
States government is changing a man into a cyborg so that he can live
on Mars without external help. This book is a strong novel of
character, not action, as Roger Torraway emotionally changes from a
nebbish to a person and finally to something more. It's very effective,
Pohl's best novel to date. As with any good novel, there's more to it
than meets the eye, and the surprises are both logical and well
handled. The only thing wrong with the book is that it has an idiot
plot! The actual colonization is being done by normal people with
mechanical backup, not by cyborgs. Our hero is certainly useful for
exploration and for helping others, but he is not really essential to
the colonization effort as the story's beginning leads you to believe.
Read it and make your own decision.




   
My favorite novel so far this year is Where Late the Sweet
Birds Sang, by
Kate Wilhelm. The first section of this appeared as a novella in 1974;
but despite this, the work is a real novel and not just three connected
novellas. Part One concerns the breakdown of our civilization due to
pollution, plague, and sterility. A group of people who prepared for
the worst manages to survive in a hidden valley by using cloning to
produce both people and animals. The clones turn out to be quite
different than expected and produce their own brand of interdependent
civilization in Part Two. Part Three deals with the final clash between
two different ways of life. All three sections are handled superbly and
are filled with
exciting ideas as well as the excellent characterization which is a
Wilhelm trademark. There have been at least five science fiction books
about cloning so far this year, but none of them comes even close to
the Wilhelm book for interest or excitement.




   
Cloned Lives, by
Pamela Sargent, is probably a better description of what clones will
really be like. At first, the five clones are very similar. Then, like
identical twins, they develop their own personalities and
solve—or
don't solve—their own problems. The book is divided into
seven
sections: the first (and best) covers the clones' conception and
beginnings, followed by one section about each clone's development, and
finally an overview. In somewhat different form, individual sections
have appeared in various anthologies and magazines before and were
quite successful that way. Unfortunately, the sections do not
successfully coalesce into a novel.




   
Since I'm a mystery story
reader as well as a science fiction reader, I get double pleasure when
the two forms are combined well. The Long Arm of Gil
Hamilton, by Larry Niven, and My Name Is Legion, by
Roger Zelazny, are very similar books. Each contains three novellas
with a detective as a central character. Zelazny's is a nameless,
wise-cracking private eye who plies his trade in a computer-run
society, while Niven's is a government operative working against the
background of organleggers and other fascinating pieces of the "Known
Space" series. Niven is a better whodunit writer and Zelazny falls more
into the hardboiled school, but both are interesting. I recommend both.




   
The Word for World Is Forest, by Ursula K. LeGuin, isn't
exactly a new book. It appeared in 1972 in Harlan Ellison's anthology, Again,
Dangerous Visions, and
won the novella Hugo award the following year. This handsome
Berkley/Putnam edition is the story's first independent publication.
The story takes place on an alien planet being exploited by big, bad
Earthmen. Alternate sections are written from the human and from the
alien points of view. The alien sections are excellent and
thought-provoking, but the human sections are stereotyped and preachy.
It is not one of LeGuin's best, but still very readable.




   
For a change of pace, try The Space Machine, by
Christopher Priest, a 'scientific romance' written in the spirit and
style of H. G. Wells. Unlike most of the other pseudo-Victorian SF
which has been appearing lately, Priest doesn't play it strictly for
laughs, although his tone is light. The backgrounds from 'The
Time Machine, War of the Worlds, and
the story "The Crystal Egg" have been smoothly combined; and Wells
himself has become an interesting character in this well-written
narrative.




   
The biggest joy in reviewing books is to come across something very
good but obscure. My 'discovery' this year is Jean Karl's The
Turning Place, subtitled Stories of a Future Past.
Although
packaged as a juvenile collection of science fiction stories, it's
actually a novel, since each story builds upon the one before it. In
the first story, an alien race destroys civilization and nearly wipes
out humanity. Each successive story, set several generations later;
shows how people have changed, adapted, and set up a new social order
which is better than the old one. Some stories are straight juveniles,
others are not—especially the later, complex ones. The
quality of the
writing, as with most juveniles, is quite good.




   
I was able to finish and appreciate—although not exactly
enjoy—Samuel Delany's newest novel, Triton. It
has traces of a plot and is much shorter than his previous work, Dhalgren,
although it's still very long by today's standards.
In this and in Dhalgren, Delany
is so close to his characters and their surroundings that you can see
what they see and feel what they feel if you're at all sympathetic to
the people involved. The if is the kicker, though. Unlike
Sturgeon, who
can make the most insane character lovable, Delany fails at this as far
as I'm concerned. I appreciate what he is trying to do, but I couldn't
get involved.




   
I don't think it's pure coincidence that Phyllis Gotlieb's novel, 0
Master Caliban!, has
a lead character named Dhalgren and takes place on Dhalgren's world. In
both style and content it reminds me strongly of the earlier Delany.
There is a charming, innocent hero with four arms, inimical machines, a
partially radioactive world, a quest, and some characters with strange
powers. I had a lot of fun reading this one.




   
Jack Vance is always fun to read; and his newest, Maske:
Thaery, is
no exception. It's another exploration of a strange world in the Gaean
Reach, similar to, but not the same as, the other books in the series,
which were Trullion: Alastor 2262, then Marune:
Alastor 933, and third The Grey Prince. Like
the first two, Maske: Thaery is
more a comedy of manners set against a baroque background than a
straightforward adventure story. Vance's recent books have been
virtually plotless, but I don't
mind. My fascination is with the characters and the background. The
Shattered Chain, by
Marion Zimmer Bradley, is the latest in her Darkover series. This
series began as juvenile adventure in the Andre Norton tradition, but
lately has become much more, with better characterization, more complex
backgrounds, and believable motivations. The Shattered Chain is
not quite up to the previous book in the series, The Heritage
of Hastur, but it comes close. Unlike other series, the
order in which you read these books is not important. Recommended.




   
Dragonsong, by Anne
McCaffrey, is another novel in her very popular Dragonflight series. It
isn't actually a sequel to the earlier books but is sort of a side-bar
juvenile taking place concurrently with. Dragonflight and
Dragonquest. It's simpler than the other two and
more smoothly written. I enjoyed it even more than Dragonquest
and A Time When. If you're a fan of
McCaffrey's Dragon series, this is a must. If you're unfamiliar with
the series, this one is a good start.




   
Larry Niven's A World out of Time is
a quasi-novel cobbled together out of three stories with a common hero:
"Rammer," "Down and Out," and "Children of the State." It follows the
adventures of Jerome Branch Corbell (!) from his beginning as a
corpsicle, through his revival in a new body, to his job as a spaceship
pilot, and finally to his exploration of a far-future Earth. Niven is
the best hard-science short-story writer working in the field today.
Taken individually, all these stories are very good; but as a novel,
the book lacks an integrated plot and a hero who acts as well as
reacts. This doesn't mean that it isn't a good book (for it is), but
Niven is such a superior writer that I expect more from him than from
others.




   
I've been talking strictly
about novels up to now because they're the most popular type of science
fiction, although not necessarily the best written. The short story is
sometimes ideal for SF because it allows the author to explore a single
idea without going too deep into characterization—the hardest
thing to
do well in this field. There are not one, not two, but three different
series of single-author, short-story collections being published today
under the title of The Best of ... All
range from very good to excellent, and I can recommend them without
exception. The ones put out by Sphere in England are all edited by
Angus Wells. They include The Best of Frank Herbert, The Best
of Arthur C. Clarke (with several stories never before
collected!), The Best of Clifford Simak, and
others. They are representative collections and include—as do
the other
series—early stories, middle stories, and recent stories; but
no
publisher would dare title a book The Representative Stories
of . . . The Sphere editions each has a new introduction
by its author plus a useful bibliography of first editions. Of the
Ballantine and SF Book Club series, most are edited by Lester del Rey,
with an introduction by del Rey plus an afterword by the author in each
book. The series from Pocket Books is put together by the authors
themselves; each volume has introductions to each story
as well as a general introduction, plus an appreciation by Barry
Malzberg. This series so far includes The Best of Robert
Silverberg, The Best of Jack Vance, and The Best
of Foul Anderson:




   
I've saved my favorite for last here: Berkley/Putnam has published The
Light Fantastic and Star Light, Star Bright, a
two-volume set of the short fiction of Alfred Bester, with new, long
introductions to each story. Even though I'd read all the stories
before and remembered most of them, Bester's introductions were so
interesting that I found myself re-reading each one with new insight
and enjoyment. This set is easily the best collection of the year.




   
Finally, there is a new
book from Harper & Row that is an absolute must for anyone
interested in writing science fiction or just reading about how it's
done. The Craft of Science Fiction, edited by
Reginald Bretnor,
is a symposium on writing science fiction, with material by its top
authors, including Niven, Anderson, Pohl, Herbert, Ellison, and
Sturgeon. A splendid book!




   





TIME
STORM
by Gordon R. Dickson



   




   
   The author was born in Canada in
1923. He
attended the University of Minnesota before
and after W.W. II, with a break for Army
service; since 1950 he has been a full time
writer. Mr. Dickson has sold over 150 short
stories and 40 books. In addition to Time
Storm, his current book projects include The
Far Call, the story of a 1980
expedition to Mars.



   




   
   The leopard—I called
him Sunday, after the day I found him—almost never became
annoyed with
the girl, for all her hanging on to him. But he was only a wild animal,
after all, and there were limits to his patience.



   
   What had moved me to pick
up first him, then her, was something I asked myself often without
getting a good answer. They were nothing but encumbrances and no
concern of mine. My only concern was getting to Omaha and Swannee.
Beyond that point there was no need for me to think. But—I
don't know.
Somehow out of the terrible feeling of emptiness that I kept waking up
to in the mornings, I had gotten a notion that in a world where nearly
all the people and animals had vanished, they would be living creatures
I could talk to. 'Talk to,' however, had turned out to be the working
phrase; because certainly neither of them were able to talk back. Crazy
cat and speechless girl—and with them, myself, who before had
always
had the good sense never to need anybody, dragging them both along with
me across a landscape as mixed up and insane as they were.




   
   This time, the trouble
erupted just as I pushed the panel truck over a rise in late summer
wheat country which I figured had once been cornland, a little below
the one-time northern border of Iowa. All the warning I heard was a
sort of combination meow-snarl. Not a top-pitch, ready-to-fight sound;
but a plain signal that Sunday had had enough of being treated like a
stuffed animal and wanted the girl to leave him alone. I braked the
panel sharply to a stop on the side of the empty, two-lane asphalt
road,
and scrambled over the seat backs into the body of the truck. "Cat!" I
raved at him. "What the hell's got into you now?"




   
   But of course, having said
his piece and already gotten her to let him go, Sunday was now feeling
just fine. He lay there, completely self-possessed, cleaning the fur on
the back of his right forepaw with his tongue. Only, the girl was
huddled up into a tight little ball that looked as if it never intended
to come unwound again; and that made me lose my temper.




   
   I cuffed Sunday; and he
cringed, putting his head down as I crawled over him to get to the
girl. A second later I felt his rough tongue rasping on my left ankle
in a plea for forgiveness—for what he did not even
understand. And that
made me angry all over again, because illogically, now, I was the one
who felt guilty. He was literally insane where I was concerned. I knew
it; and yet I had taken advantage of that to knock him around, knowing
I was quite safe in doing so when otherwise he could have had my throat
out in two seconds as asy as yawning.




   
   But I was only human
myself, I told myself; and here I had the girl to unwind again. She
.was still in her ball, completely unyielding, all elbows and rigid
muscle when I put my hands on her. I had told myself I had no real
feeling for her, any more than I had for Sunday. But somehow, for some
reason I had never understood, it always damn near broke my heart when
she went like that. My younger sister had had moments of withdrawal
something like that—before she grew out of them. I had
guessed her to
be no more than fifteen or sixteen, at the most, and she had not said a
word since the day I found her wandering by the road. But she had taken
to Sunday from the moment I had led her back to the truck and she first
laid eyes on him. Now, it was as if he was the only living thing in the
world for her; and when he snarled at her like that, it seemed to hit
her like being rejected by everyone who had ever loved her, all at
once.




   
   I had been through a
number of crises like this one with her before—though the
others had
not been so obviously Sunday's fault—and I knew that there
was nothing
much to be done with her until she began to relax. So I sat down and
wrapped my arms around her, cuddling her as close as her rigidness
would allow, and began to try to talk her out of it. The sound of my
voice seemed to help, although at that time she would never show any
kind of direct response to it, except to follow orders.




   
   So
there I sat, on the mattresses and blankets in the back of the panel
truck, with my arms around her narrow body that was more sharp bones
than anything else, talking to her and telling her over and over again
that Sunday wasn't mad at her, he was just a crazy cat and she should
pay no attention when he snarled, except to leave him alone for a
while. After a while I got tired of repeating the same words and tried
singing to her—any song that I could remember. I was aware it
was no
great performance. I may have believed at that time that I was hell on
wheels at a number of things, but I knew singing was not one of them. I
had a voice to scare bullfrogs. However, that had never seemed to
matter with the girl. It was keeping up the human noise and holding her
that helped. Meanwhile, all the time this was going on, Sunday had
crept up as close to us as he could and had his forepaws around my left
ankle, his forehead butted against my knee.




   
   So, after a while,
illogically, I re tched down and patted his head, which he took as
forgiveness: I was a complete fool for both of them, in some ways.
Shortly after that, the girl began to stir. The stiffness went out of
her. Her arms and legs extended themselves; and without a word to me
she pulled away, crawled off and put her arms around Sunday. He
suffered it, even licking at her face with his tongue. I unkinked my
own cramped muscles and went back up front to the driver's seat of the
truck.




   
   Then I saw it, to the left
of the highway. It was a line of sky-high mist or dust-haze, less than
a couple of hundred yards away, rolling down on us at an angle.




   
   There was no time for
checking on the two back there to see if they were braced for a racing
start. I jammed the key over, got the motor started, and slammed the
panel into motion down the narrow asphalt lane between the brown-yellow
of the standing wheat, now gently wind-rippled by the breeze that
always preceded a mistwall, until the plant-tops wavered into varying
shades of gold.




   
   No mistwall I had seen,
with the time-change line its presence always signalled, had ever moved
faster than about thirty miles an hour. That meant that unless this one
was an exception, theoretically any car in good working order on a
decent road should have no trouble outrunning it. The difficulty arose,
how ever, when—as now—the mistwall was not simply
corning up be
hind us, but moving in at an angle flanking the road. I would have to
drive over half the length of the wall or more—and some
mistwalls were
up to ten miles long—to get out of its path before it caught
us, along
with everything else in its way. I held the pedal of the accelerator to
the floor and sweated.




   
   According to the needle on
the speedometer, we were doing nearly a hundred and ten—which
was
nonsense. Eighty-fi've miles an hour was more like the absolute top
speed of the panel truck. As it was, we swayed and bounced along the
empty road as if five more miles an hour would have sent us flying off
it.
I could now see the far
end of the mistwall. It was a good two or three miles away, yet; and
the wall itself was only a few hundred yards off and closing swiftly. I
may have prayed a little bit at this point, in spite of being
completely irreligious. I seem to remember that I did. In the weeks
since the whole business of the time changes started, I had not been
this close to being--eaught since that first day in the cabin northwest
of Duluth, when I had in fact been caught without knowing what hit me.
I had thought then it was another heart attack, come to carry me off
for good this time; and the bitterness of being chopped down before I
was thirty and after I had spent nearly two
years putting myself into the best possible physical shape, had been
like a dry, ugly taste in my throat just before the change line reached
me and knocked me out.




   
   I remember still thinking that it was
a heart attack, even after I came to. I had gone on thinking that way,
even after I found the squirrel that was still in shock from it; the
way Sunday had been later, when I found him. For
several days
afterwards, with the squirrel tagging along behind me like some
miniature dog until I either exhausted it or lost it, I did not begin
to realize the size of what had happened. It was only later that I
began to understand, when I came to where Duluth should have been and
found virgin forest where a couple of hundred thousand people had
lived; and later yet, as I moved south and stumbled across the log
cabin with the bearded man in cord-wrapped leather leggings.




   
   The bearded man had nearly done for
me. It took me almost three minutes too long after I met him to realize
that he did not understand that the rifle in my hand was a weapon. It
was only when I stepped back and picked up the hunting bow, that he
pulled his fancy quick-draw trick with the axe he had been using
to chop wood when I stepped into his
clearing. I never saw anything like it and I hope I never see it again,
unless I'm on the side of the man with the axe. It was a sort of
scimitar-bladed tool with a wide, curving forward edge; and he had hung
it on his shoulder, blade-forward, in what I took to be a reassuring
gesture, when I first tried to speak to him. Then he came toward me,
speaking some kind of Scandinavian-sounding gibberish in a friendly
voice, the axe hung on his shoulder as if he had forgotten it was
there.




   
   It was when I began to get worried
about the steady way he was coming on and warned him back with the
rifle, that I recognized suddenly that apparently, as far as he was
concerned, I was carrying nothing more than a club. For a second I was
merely paralyzed by the enormity of that insight. Then, before I could
bring myself to shoot him after all in self-defense, I had the idea of
trying to pick up the bow with my free hand. As an idea, it was a good
one—but the minute he saw the bow in my hand he acted; and to
this day I'm not sure exactly how he did it.




   
   He reached back at belt-level and
jerked forward on the handle-end of the axe. It came off his
shoulder—spinning, back, around, under his arm, up in the air
and
over, and came down incredibly with the end of its handle into his fist
and the blade edge forward.




   
   Then he threw it.




   
   I saw it come whirling toward me,
ducked instinctively and ran. I heard it thunk into a tree somewhere
behind me; but by then I was into the cover of the woods and he did not
follow.




   
   Five days later I was where the twin
cities of Minneapolis and St. Paul had been—and they looked
as if
they had been abandoned for a hundred years after a bombing raid that
had nearly leveled them to the ground. But I found the panel truck
there, and it started when I turned its key. There was gas in the
filling station pumps, though I had to rig up a little kerosene
generator I liberated from a sporting goods store, in order to pump
some of it into the tank of the truck, and I headed south along U.S.
35W. Then came Sunday. Then came the girl.




   
   I was almost to the far end of
the mistwall now, although to the left of the road the haze was less
than a hundred yards from the roadway, and little stinging sprays of
everything from dust to fine gravel were beginning to pepper the left
side of the panel, including my own head and shoulder where the window
on that side
was not rolled. up. But I had no time to roll it up now. I kept pushing
the gas pedal through the floor, and suddenly we whipped past the end
of the wall of mist and I could see open country clear to the summer
horizon.




   
   Sweating, I eased back on the gas, let
the truck roll
to a stop, and half-turned it across the road so I could look behind
us.




   
   Back where we had been, seconds
before, the mist had already crossed the road and was moving on into
the fields that had been on the road's far side. They were ceasing to
be there as it passed—as the road itself had already ceased
to
be, as well as the farm land on the near side of the road. Where the
grain had rippled in the wind, there was now wild, grassy
hillside—open country sparsely interspersed with a few clumps
of
trees, rising to a bluff, a crown of land, less than a quarter of a
mile off, looking so close I could reach out and touch it. There was
not a breath of wind stirring.




   
   I put the panel back in gear again and
drove off. After a while the road swung in a gentle curve toward a
small town that looked as normal as apple pie, as if no mistwall had
ever passed through it. It could be, of course. My heart began to pound
a little with hope of running into someone sane I could talk with,
about everything that had happened since that apparent heart attack of
mine in the cabin.




   
   But when I drove into the main street
of the town, between the buildings, there was no one in sight; and the
whole place seemed deserted. Hope evaporated into caution. Then I saw
what seemed to be a barricade across the street up ahead; and a single
figure crouched behind it with what looked like a rocket launcher on
his shoulder. He was peering over the barricade away from me, although
he must have heard the sound of the motor coming up the street behind
him.




   
   I pulled the truck into an alley between
two stores
and stopped it.




   
   "Stay here and, stay quiet," I told the
girl and
Sunday.




   
   I took the carbine from beside my
driver's seat and got out. Holding it ready, just in case, I went up
behind the man crouched at the barricade. Up this close I could see
easily over the barricade—and sure enough, there was another
mistwall; less than a mile away, but unmoving. For the first time since
I had come into the silent town, I became conscious of a steady sound.




   
   It came from somewhere up ahead,
beyond the point where the straight white concrete highway vanished
into the unmoving haze of the mistwall—a small buzzing sound,
like the sound of a fly in an enclosed box on a hot July day such as
this one was.




   
   "Get down," said the man with the rocket
launcher.




   
   I pulled my head below the top line of
the makeshift barricade—furniture, rolls of carpeting, cans
of
paint—that barred the empty street between the gritty
sidewalks
and the unbroken store windows in the red brick sides of the Main
Street building. Driving in from the northwest, I had thought at first
that this small town was still living. Then, when I got closer, I had
guessed it was one of those places, untouched but abandoned, such as I
had run into further north. And so it was, in fact; except for the man,
his homemade barricade, and the rocket launcher.




   
   The buzzing grew louder. I looked
behind me, back down the Main Street. I could just make out the brown,
left front fender of the panel truck, showing at the mouth of the alley
into which I had backed it. There was no sound or movement from inside
it. The two of them in there would be obeying my orders, lying still on
the blankets in the van section, the leopard probably purring a little
in its rough, throaty way and cleaning the fur of a forepaw with its
tongue, while the girl held to the animal for comfort and
companionship, in spite of the heat.




   
   When I looked back through a
chink in
the barricade, there was something already visible in the road. It had
evidently just appeared out of the haze, for it was coming very fast.
Its sound was the buzzing sound I had heard earlier, now growing
rapidly louder as it raced toward us, the thing itself seeming to swell
up in size like a balloon being inflated against the white backdrop of
the haze.




   
   It came so fast that there was only
time to get a glimpse of it. It was yellow and black in color, like a
wasp; a small gadget with an amazing resemblance to a late model
compact car, but half the size of such a car, charging at us down the
ruler-straight section of highway like some outsize wind-up toy.




   
   I jerked up my rifle; but at the same
time the rocket launcher went off beside me with a flat clap of sound.
The rocket was slow enough so that we could see it like a black speck,
curving through the air to meet the gadget coming at us. They met and
there was an explosion. The gadget hopped up off the road shedding
parts which flew toward us, whacking into
the far side of the barricade like shrapnel. For a full minute after it
quit moving, there was no sound to be heard. Then the whistling of
birds and the trilling of crickets took up again.




   
   I looked over at the rocket launcher.




   
   "Good," I said to the man. "Where did you
get that
launcher, anyway?"




   
   "Somebody must have stolen it from a
National Guard outfit," he said. "Or brought it back from overseas. I
found it with a bunch of knives and guns and other things, in a
storeroom behind the town police office."




   
   He was as tall as I was, a
tight-shouldered, narrow-bodied man with a deep tan on his forearms
below the rolled sleeves of his check shirt, and on his quiet, bony
face. Maybe a little older than I was; possibly in his late thirties. I
studied him, trying to estimate how hard it would be to kill him if I
had to. I could see him watching me, doubtless with the same thought in
mind.




   
   It was the way things were, now. There
was no shortage of food or drink, or anything material you could want.
But neither was there any law, any more—at least, none I'd
been
able to find in the last three weeks.




   
   To break the staring match, I
deliberately looked
away to the gadget, lying still now beyond the barricades, and nodded
at it.




   
   "I'd like to have a look at it close up,"
I said. "Is
it safe?"




   
   "Sure." He got to his feet, laying
down the rocket launcher. I saw, however, he had a heavy
revolver—possibly a .38 or .45—in a holster on the
hip away
from me; and a deer rifle carbine like ' mine was lying against the
barricade. He picked it up in his left hand.




   
   "Come on," he said. "They only show up
one at a time,
a little over six hours apart."



   
   I looked down the road. There were no
other wrecked
shapes in black and yellow in sight along it.



   
   "You're sure?" I said. "How many have you
seen?"




   
   He laughed, making a dry sound in his
throat like an
old man.




   
   "They're never quite stopped," he
said. "Like this one. It's harmless, now, but not really done for.
Later it'll crawl back, or get pulled back behind the mist over
there—you'll see. Come on."




   
   He climbed over the barricade and I
followed him.
When we got to the gadget it looked more than ever like an overlarge
toy




   
   car—except that where the
windows should be, there was a flat yellow surface; and instead of four
ordinary sized wheels with tires, the lower halves of something like
sixteen or eighteen small metal disks showed through the panel sealing
the underbody. The rocket had torn a large hole in the gadget's side.




   
   "Listen," said the man, stooping over
the hole. I came close and listened myself. There was a faint buzzing,
still going on down there someplace inside it.




   
   "Who sends these things?" I said. "Or
what sends
them?" He shrugged.




   
   "By the way," I said, "I'm Marc Despard."
I held out
my hand. He hesitated.




   
   "Raymond Samuelson," he said.




   
   I saw his hand jerk forward a little,
then back again. Outside of that, he ignored my own, offered hand; and
I let it drop. I guessed that he might not want to shake hands with a
man he might later have to try to kill; and I judged that anyone who
worried about a nicety like that was not likely to shoot me in the
back, at least unless he had to. At the same time, there was no point
in asking for trouble by letting any misunderstandings arise.




   
   "I'm just on my way through to Omaha,"
I said. "My wife's there, if she's still all right. But I'm not going
to drive right across that time-change line out there if I've got a
choice." I nodded at the haze from which the gadget had come. "Have you
got any other roads leading south or east from the town?"




   
   "Yes," he said. He was frowning. "Did you
say your
wife was there?"




   
   "Yes," I answered. For the life of me,
I had meant to say "ex-wife," but my tongue had slipped; and it was not
worth straightening the matter out now for someone like Samuelson.
"Look," he said, "you don't have to go right away. Stop and have
dinner."




   
   Stop and have dinner. Something
about my mentioning a wife had triggered off a hospitality reflex in
him. The familiar, homely words he spoke seemed as strange and out of
place, here between the empty town and the haze that barred the
landscape to our right, as the wrecked gadget at our feet.




   
   "All right," I said.




   
   We went back, over the barricade and
down to the panel truck. I called to the leopard and the girl to come
out and introduced
them to Samuelson. His eyes widened at the sight of the leopard; but
they opened even more at the sight of the girl behind the big. cat.




   
   "I call the leopard 'Sunday'," I said.
"The girl's never told me her name."




   
   I put out my hand and Sunday stepped
forward, flattening his ears and rubbing his head up under my palm with
a sound that was like a whimper of pleasure.




   
   "I came across him just after a time
change had swept the area where he was," I said. "He was still in shock
when I first touched him; and now I've got his soul in pawn, or
something like that. You've seen how animals act, if you get them right
after a change before they come all the way back to being themselves?"




   
   Samuelson shook his head. He was looking
at me now with some distrust and suspicion.




   
   "That's too bad," I said. "Maybe you'll
take my word for it, then. He's perfectly safe as long as I'm around."




   
   I petted Sunday. Samuelson looked at the
girl.




   
   "Hello," he said, smiling at her. But
she simply stared back without answering. She would do anything I set
her to doing, but I had never been able to make her seem conscious of
herself. The straight, dark hair hanging down around her shoulders
always had a wild look; and even the shirt and jeans she was wearing
looked as if they did not belong to her.




   
   They were the best of available
choices, though. I had put her into a dress once, shortly after I had
found her; and the effect had been pitiful. She had looked like a
caricature of a young girl in that dress.




   
   "She doesn't talk," I said. "I came
across her a couple of days after I found the leopard, about two
hundred miles south. The leopard was about where the Minneapolis-St.
Paul area used to be. It could have come from a zoo. The girl was just
wandering along the road. No telling where she came from."




   
   "Poor kid," said Samuelson. He
evidently meant it; and I began to think it even more unlikely that he
would shoot me in the back.




   
   We went to his house, one block off
the Main Street, for dinner. "What about
the—whatever-you-call-them?" I asked. "What if one comes
while
you aren't there to stop it?"




   
   "The Buzzers," he said. "No, like I told
you, they don't run on schedule, but after one's come by,
it's at least six and a half hours before the next one. It's my guess
there's some kind of automatic factory behind the mist there, that
takes that long to make a new one."
   Samuelson's house turned out to be one
of those tall, ornate, late-nineteenth century homes you still see in
small towns. Two stories and an attic with a wide screen porch in front
and lilac bushes growing all along one side of it. The rooms inside
were small, dark and high-ceilinged, with too much furniture for their
floorspace. He had rigged a gas motor and a water tank to the well in
his basement that had formerly been run by an electric pump; and he had
found an old, black, wood-burning stove to block up in one corner of
his spacious kitchen. The furniture was clean of dust and in order.




   
   He gave us the closest thing to a
normal meal that I'd eaten—or the girl had,
undoubtedly—since the time storm first hit Earth. I knew it
had
affected all the Earth, by this time; not just the little part west of
the Great Lakes in North America where I was. I carried a good
all-bands portable radio along; and once in a while picked up a
fragment of a broacast from somewhere. The continuity—or
discontinuity—lines dividing the time areas usually blocked
off
radio. But sometimes things came through. Hawaii, evidently, was unique
in hardly having been touched, and I'd occasionally heard bits of
shortwave from as far away as Greece. Not that I
listened much. There
was nothing I could do for the people broadcasting, any more than there
was anything they could do for me.




   
   I told Samuelson about this while he
was fixing dinner; and he said he had run into the same thing with both
the short-wave and long-wave radios he had set up. We agreed that the
storm was not over.




   
   "We've only had the one time change
here in Saulsburg, though," he said. "Every so often, I'll see
a line of change moving across country off on the horizon, or
standing still for a while out there; but so far, none's come this
way."




   
   "Where did all the people go, that were
in this
place?" I asked. His face changed, all at once.




   
   "I don't know," he said. Then he bent
aver the biscuit dough he was making, so that his face was hidden away
from me. "I had to drive over to Peppard----that's the next town. I
drove and drove
and couldn't find it. I began to think I was sick or crazy, so I turned
the car around and drove home. When I got back here, it was like you
see it now."




   
   It was clear he did not want to talk
about it. But I could guess some of what he had lost from'the house. It
had been lived in by more than one adult, and several children. There
were a woman's overshoes in the front closet, toys jai a box in one"
corner of the living room, and three bicycles in good condition in the
garage.




   
   "What did you do for a living?" he asked
me after a
moment. "I was retired," I said.




   
   He frowned over that, too. So I told
him about myself. The time storm had done nothing in my case to leave
me with things I did not want to talk about, except for the matter of
Swannee, down in Omaha; and somehow I was -perfectly comforted and sure
that she and that city had come through the time storm changes
unharmed, though I had heard no radio broadcasts from there.




   
   "I started investing in the stock
market when I was nineteen," I said, "before I was even out of college.
I struck it lucky." Luck, of cour,se, had nothing to do with it; but I
had found I could not tell people that. Because the word "stocks" was
involved, it had to be luck, not hard research and harder-headed
decision making, that had made money for me. "Then I used what I had to
take over a company that made trailers and snowmobiles; and that did
all right. I'd be there yet, but I had a heart attack."




   
   Samuelson's eyebrows went up.




   
   "A heart attack?" he said. "You're pretty
young for
something like that."




   
   "I was damned young," I said. "I was
twenty-four."




   
   I discovered suddenly that I had been
wrong about not having things I did not want to talk about. I did not
want to tell him about my heart attack. He looked too much like a man
who'd never had a sick day in his life.




   
   "Anyway," J said, "my doctor told me
to take it easy, and lose weight. That was two years ago. So I sold
out, set up a trust to support me, and bought a place up in the woods
of northern Minnesota, beyond Ely—if you know that state. I
got
back in shape, and I've been fine ever since; until the time storm hit
three weeks ago."




   
   "Yes," he said.




   
   The food was ready, so I helped him carry
it into the
dining




   
   room and we all ate there; even
Sunday, curled up in a corner. I had thought Samuelson might object to
my bringing the leopard into his house, but he had not.




   
   Afterwards, we sat on his screened
porch at the front of the house, with the thick leaves of the sugar
maple in the yard screening us from the western sun. It was after six
by my watch, but now in mid-summer, there was at least another three
hours of light left. Samuelson had some homemade wine which
was not
bad. It was not very good either, but the town was apparently a dry
town; and of course he had not left it since he had first come back
here and found his people gone.




   
   "How about the girl?" he asked me, when
he first
poured the wine into water glasses.




   
   "Why not?" I said. "We may all be
dead—her
included—tomorrow, if the wrong sort of time change catches
us."




   
   So he gave her a glass. But she only
took a small slip, then put it down on the floor of the porch by her
chair. After a bit, while Samuelson. and I talked, she got out of the
chair itself and sat down on the floor where she could put an arm
around Sunday, who was lying there, dozing. Outside of raising a lazy
eyebrow when he felt the weight of her arm, the leopard paid no
attention. It was amazing what he would stand from her, sometimes.




   
   "What is it?" Samuelson asked me,
after we'd been talking for a while about how things used to be. "I
mean—where did it come from?"




   
   He was talking about the time storm.




   
   "I don't know," I said. "I'll bet nobody
does. But
I've got a theory."




   
   "What's that?" He was looking at me
closely in the shadow of the porch. A little evening breeze stirred the
lilac bushes into scraping their upper branches against the side of the
house.




   
   "I think it's just what we're calling
it," I said. "A storm. Some sort of storm in space that the whole world
ran into, the same way you could be out driving in your car and run
into a thunderstorm. Only in this case, instead of wind and rain,
thunder and lightning, we get these time changes, like ripples moving
ac ross the surface of the world with everything getting moved either
forward or back in time. Wherever a change passes over them."




   
   "How about here?" he asked. "The town's
just where it
was be
fore. Only the people . . ." He trailed off.




   
   "How do you know?" I said. "Maybe the
area right around here was moved forward just a year, say, or even a
month. That wouldn't be enough to make any change in the buildings and
streets you could notice; but it might have been beyond the point where
everybody living here, for some reason, decided to get out." "Why?"




   
   "Those Buzzers, as you call them," I
said. "Seeing one of them come at the town would be pretty good reason
to me to get out, if I was someone living here."




   
   He shook his head.




   
   "Not everybody," he said. "Not without
leaving some
kind of message."




   
   I gave up. If he did not want reasonable
explanations, there was no point in my forcing them on him.




   
   "Tell me," he said, after we had sat
there without
talking for a while, "do you think God had something to do with it?"




   
   So that was his hang-up. That was why
he stayed here, day after day, defending a town with no people in it.
That was why he had carefully adapted the well in the basement to the
new conditions and set up a wood stove so that he could give a regular
meal at a moment's notice to a complete family, if they should return
unexpectedly, showing up at the front door, tired and hungry. I wanted
to tell him neither God nor human had ever changed things much for me;
but now that I knew what his question meant to him, I could not do it.
All at once I felt the pain in him—and I found myself
suddenly
angry that someone I did not even know should be able to export his
troubles to me, like that. It was true I had lost nothing, not like
him. Still .. .




   
   "Who can tell?" I said, standing up.
"We'd better be
going."




   
   He stood up also, quickly. Before he was
on his feet,
Sunday was on his, and that brought the girl scrambling
upright. "You could stay here, overnight," he said.




   
   I shook my head.




   
   "You don't want to drive in the dark," he
went on.




   
   "No," I said. "But I'd like to get some
miles under
our belt before quitting for the day. I'm anxious to get to my wife."




   
   I led the leopard and the girl out to
the panel, which I had driven over and now stood in his driveway. I
opened the door on the driver's side and the other two got in, crawling
back into the body. I waited until they were
settled, then got in myself and was about to back out, when Samuelson,
who had gone in the house instead of following us to the truck, came
out again, almost shyly, with a pair of large paper grocery sacks. He
pushed them in through the open window at my left.




   
   "Here," he said. "There's some food you
could use. I
put in a bottle of the wine, too."




   
   "Thanks." I put the two sacks on the
empty front seat beside me. He looked past me, back into the body of
the truck where the girl and the leopard were already curled up, ready
for sleep.




   
   "I've got everything, you know," he said.
"Everything
you could want. There's nothing she could use—clothes, or
anything?"




   
   "Sunday's the only thing she wants," I
said. "As long
as she's got him, there's nothing else she cares about."




   
   "Well, goodby then," he said.




   
   "So long."




   
   I backed out into the street and drove
off. In the sideview mirror I could see him walk into the street
himself so that he could look after us and wave. I turned a corner two
blocks down and the houses shut him from view.




   
   He had given me a filling station map
earlier, with a route marked in pencil that led me to the south edge of
the city and out at last on a two-lane asphalt road rising and dipping
over the land with open, farmer's fields on either side. The fields had
all been planted that spring; and as I drove along I was surrounded by
acres of corn and wheat and peas no one would ever harvest or use. The
sky-high wall of haze that was the time change line holding its
position just outside of Samuelson's town, now to the left and behind
us, grew smaller as I drove the panel truck away from there.




   
   In a car we were pretty safe,
according to what I had learned so far. These time lines were like
lengths of rod, rolling across the landscape; but as I say, I had yet
to encounter any that seemed to travel at more than thirty miles an
hour. It was not hard to get away from them as long as you could stick
to a road.




   
   I had been keeping my eyes open for
something in the way of an all-terrain vehicle, but with adequate
speed, something like a Land Rover that could make good time on the
roads but could also cut across open country, if necessary. But so far
I had not found anything.




   
   I became aware that the engine of the
truck was roaring furiously under the hood. I was belting us along the
empty asphalt road at nearly seventy miles an hour. There was no need
for anything like that. It was both safer and easier on the gas
consumption to travel at about forty or forty-five; and now and then
gas was not easily available just when the tank ran low. It was true I
had four spare five-gallon cans of gas, lashed to the luggage carrier
on the panel truck's roof. But that was for real emergencies.




   
   Besides, none of the three of us had
anything that urgent to run to—or away from. I throttled down
to
forty miles an hour, wondering how I had let my speed creep up in the
first place. Then, of course, I realized why. I had been letting
Samuelson's feelings get to me. Why should I cry for him? He was as
crazy from the loss of his family as the girl was—or Sunday.
But
he had really wanted us to stay the night, in that large house of his
from which his family had disappeared; and it would have been a
kindness to him if we had stayed. Only, I could not take the chance.
Sometime in the night he might change suddenly from the man who was
desperate for company to a man who thought that I, or all of us, had
something to do with whatever it was that had taken his people away
from him.




   
   I could not trust his momentary
sanity. Samuelson had talked for a while like a sane man; but he was
still someone sitting in a deserted town, shooting rockets full of high
explosives at outsize toys that attacked at regular intervals. No one
in that position could be completely sane. Besides, insanity was part
of things, now. Sunday was the definitive example. I could have cut the
leopard's throat and he would have licked my hand as I was doing it.
The girl was in no better mental condition. Samuelson, like them, was
caught in this cosmic joke that had overtaken the world we
knew—so he was insane too, by definition. There was no other
possibility.




   
   Which of course, I thought, following
the idea to its logical-conclusion as I drove into the increasing
twilight, meant that I had to be insane, too. The idea was almost
laughable. I felt perfectly sane. But just as I had not trusted
Samuelson, if I were him, or anyone else looking at me from the outside
as I drove across the country with a leopard and a speechless girl for
companions, I would not trust myself. I would have been afraid that
there could be a madness in me too, that would overtake me some time,
suddenly and without warning. Of course, that was all
nonsense. I put the ridiculous thought out of my head.




   
   When the red flush of the sunset above
the horizon to our right began to grow narrow and dark; and stars were
clearly visible in the clear sky to the east, I pulled the panel truck
off the road into a comfortable spot under some cottonwood trees
growing down in a little dip between two hills and set up camp. It was
so warm that I had the tent flaps tied all the way back. I lay there
looking out at the stars, seeming to move deeper and deeper in the
night sky, becoming more and more important and making the Earth I
could feel under me more like a chip of matter lost in the universe.




   
   But I could not sleep. That had
happened to me a lot, lately. I wanted to get up and go sit outside the
tent by myself, with my back to the trunk of one of the cottonwoods.
But if I did, Sunday would get up and come out with me; and then the
girl would get up and follow Sunday. It was a chain reaction. A tag-end
of a line from my previous two years of steady reading during my
hermitlike existence above Ely came back to me. Privatum
commodum publico cedit—"Private advantage yields
to public." I decided to lie there and tough it out.




   
   What I had to tough out was the
replaying in my head of all the things that had happened. I had almost
forgotten, until now, my last summer in high school when I started
teaching myself to read Latin because I had just learned how powerfully
it underlays all our English language. Underlays and outdoes. "How
long, 0 Catiline, will you abuse our patience?" Good, but
not in the same ballgame with the thunder of old Cicero's original:
"Quo usque, Catilina, abutere patienta nostra?"




   
   After the sweep of the first time
change, which I thought was my second heart attack come to take me for
good this time—after I had not understood then that what I
had
done to the squirrel was squirrel, frozen in shock. The little grey
body had been relaxed in my hands when I picked it up, the small
forepaws had clung to my fingers. It had followed me after that for at
least the first three days, when I finally decided to walk south from
my cabin and reach a city called Ely, that turned out to be no longer
there. I had not understood then that what I had done to the squirrel
was what later I was to do to Sunday—be with it when it came
out
of shock, making it totally dependent on me ... Then, a week or so
later, there had been the log cabin and the man in leggings, the
transplanted Viking or whoever, who I thought was just anyone cutting
firewood with his shirt off until he saw me, hooked the axe over his
shoulder as, if holstering it, and started walking toward me . . .




   
   I was into it again. I was really
starting to replay the whole sequence, whether I wanted to or not; and
I could not endure that, lying trapped in this tent with two other
bodies. I had to get out. I got to my feet as quietly as I could.
Sunday lifted his head, but I hissed at him between my teeth so angrily
that he lay down again. The girl only stirred in her sleep and made a
little noise in her throat, one hand flung out to touch the fur of
Sunday's back.




   
   So I made it outside without them
after all, into the open air where I could breathe; and I sat down with
my back against the rugged, soft bark of one of the big cottonwoods.
Overhead the sky was perfectly clear and the stars were everywhere. The
air was still and warm, very transparent and clean. I leaned the back
of my head against the tree trunk and let my mental machinery go. It
was simply something I was stuck with—had always been stuck
with,
all my lifetime.




   
   Well, perhaps not all. Before the age
of seven or eight, things had been different. But by the time I was
that old, I had begun to recognize that I was on my own—and
needed no one else.




   
   My father had been a cipher as far
back as I could remember. If someone were to tell me that he had never
actually realized he had two children I would be inclined to believe
it. Certainly I had seen him forget us even when we were before his
eyes, in the same room with him. He had been the Director of the Walter
H. Mannheim private library in St. Paul, and he was a harmless
man—a bookworm. But he was no use to either myself or my
younger
sister as a parent.




   
   My mother was something else. To begin
with, she was beautiful. Yes I know, every child thinks that about its
mother. But I had independent testimony from a number of other people;
particularly a long line of men, other tlian my father, who not only
thought so, too, but told my mother so, when I was there to overhear
them.




   
   However, most of that came later.
Before my sister was born my mother was my whole family, in herself. We
used to play games together, she and I. Also, she sang and talked to
me, and told me stories endlessly. But then,
after my sister was born, things began to change. Not at once, of
course. It was not until Beth was old enough to run around that the
alteration in my mother became clearly visible. I now think that she
had counted on Beth's birth to do something for her marriage, and it
had not done so.




   
   At any rate, from that time on, she
began to forget us. Not that I blamed her for it. She had forgotten our
father long since—in fact, there was nothing there to forget.
But
now she began to forget us as well. Not all of the time, to start with;
but we came to know when she was about to start forgetting because she
would show up one day with sortie new, tall man we had never seen,
smelling of cigars and alcohol.




   
   When this first started happening, it
was the beginning of a bad time for me. I was too young then to accept
what was happening and I wanted to fight whatever was taking her away
from me, but there was nothing there with which I could come to grips.
It was only as if a glass window had suddenly been rolled up between
her and me; and no matter how I shouted or pounded on its transparent
surface, she did not hear. Still, I kept on trying to fight it for
several years, during which she began to stay away for longer and
longer periods—all with my father's silent consent, or at
least
with no objections from him.




   
   It was at the close of those years
that my fight finally came to an end. I did not give up, because I
could not; but the time came when my mother disappeared completely. She
went away on one last trip and never came back. So at last I was able
to stop struggling, and as a result I came to the first great discovery
of my life, which was that nobody ever really loved anyone. There was a
built-in instinct when you were young that made you think you needed a
mother and another built-in instinct in that mother to pay attention to
you. But as you got older you discovered your parents were only other
humanly selfish people, in competition with you for life's pleasures;
and your parents came to realize that this child of theirs that was you
was not so unique and wonderful after all, but only a small savage with
whom they were burdened. When I understood this at last, I began to see
how knowing it gave me a great advantage over everyone else, because I
realized then that life was not love, as my mother had told me it was
when I was very young, but competition
fighting—and, knowing this, I was now set free to give all my
attention to what really mattered. So, from that moment on I became a
fighter without match, a fighter nothing could stop.




   
   It was not quite that sudden and
complete a change, of course. I still had, and probably always would
have, absent-minded moments when I would still react to other people
out of my early training, as if it mattered to me whether they lived or
died, Indeed, after my mother disappeared for good, there was a period
of several years in which Beth clung to me—quite naturally,
of
course, because I was all she had—and I responded
unthinkingly
with the false affection reflex. But in time she too grew up and went
looking somewhere else for attention, and I became completely free.




   
   It was a freedom so great that I saw
most people could not even conceive of it. When I was still less than
half-grown, adults would remark on how strong-minded I was. They talked
of how I would make my mark in the world. I used to want to laugh,
hearing them say that, because anything else was unthinkable. I not
only had every intention of leaving my mark on the world, I intended to
put my brand on it and turn it into my own personal property; and I had
no doubt I could do it. Free as I was of the love delusion that
blinkered all the rest of them, there was nothing to stop me; and I had
already found out that I would go on trying for what I wanted as long
as it was there for me to get.




   
   I had found that out when I had fought
my mother's withdrawal from us. I had not been able to stop struggling
against that until it had finally sunk in on me that she was gone for
good. Up until that time I had not been able to accept the fact she
might leave us. My mind simply refused to give up on her. It would keep
going over and over the available data or evidence, with near-idiot,
unending patience, searching for some crack in the problem, like a rat
chewing at a steel plate across the bottom of a granary door. A steel
plate could wear down a rat's teeth; but he would only rest a while to
let them grow again, and then go back once more to chewing, until one
day he would wear his way through to where the grain was. So it was
with me. Pure reflex kept the rat chewing like that; and, as far as I
was concerned, it was a pure reflex that kept my mind coming back and
back to a problem until it found a solution.




   
   There was only one way to turn it off,
one I had never found out how to control. That was if
somehow the knowledge managed to filter through to me that the answer I
sought would have no usefulness after I found it. When that
happened—as when I finally realized my mother was gone for
good—there would be an almost audible click in
my mind
and the whole process would blank out. It was as if the reflex suddenly
went dead. But that did not happen often; and it was certainly not
happening now.



   
   The problem my mind would not give up
on at the moment was the question of what had happened to the world. My
head kept replaying all its available evidence, from the moment of my
collapse in the cabin near Duluth to the present, trying for one solid,
explainable picture that would pull everything together.




   
   Sitting now under the tree, in the
shade of a new-risen quarter moon and staring up at the star-bright sky
of summer, I went clear back to reliving my college days, to the paper
I had written on the methods of charting stocks, followed by the
theoretical investments, then the actual investments, then the
penthouse suite in the Bellecourt Towers, hotel service twenty-four
hours a day, and the reputation for being some sort of young financial
wizard. Then my cashing out and buying into Snowman, Inc., my three
years as president of that company while snowmobile and motor home
sales climbed up off the wall chart—and my marriage to
Swannee.




   
   I had never blamed Swannee a bit. for
what had happened. It must have been as irritating to her as it would
have been to me to have someone hanging onto her the way I ended up
doing. But she had wakened the old childish habits in me. I missed her
strongly after she left me; and to get over that, I dived back into
work.




   
   The way that r decided
to get married in the first place was that I had gotten tired of living
in the penthouse apartment. I wanted a real house and found one, an
architecturally modern, rambling building with five bedrooms, on about
twenty acres of land with its own small lake. And of course, once I had
decided to have a house, I realized that what I really needed was a
wife to go along with it. So I looked around a bit and married Swannee.
She was not as beautiful as my mother but she was close to it. Tall,
with a superb body and a sort of golden-custard colored hair, very
fine, that she wore long and which floated around her shoulders like a
cloud.




   
   By education she had been headed for
being a lawyer but her instincts for work were not all that strong. In
spite of the fact that she had done well academically in law school,
she had never taken her bar exams and was in fact working as a sort of
ornamental legal assistant to a firm of corporation attorneys down in
St. Paul. I think she was glad to give up the pretense of going to the
office every day and simply take over as my wife. She was, in fact,
ideal from my standpoint. I had no illusions about her. I had buried
those with the memories of my mother years before. So I had not asked
her to be any more than she was; ornamental, good in bed, and able to
do the relatively easy job of managing this home of mine. I think in
fact we had an ideal marriage—until I spoiled it.




   
   As I said, occasionally I would become
absentminded and respond as if other people really mattered to me.
Apparently I made the mistake of doing this with Swannee; because
little by little she drifted off from me, began disappearing on short
trips almost as my mother had done, and then one day she told me she
wanted a divorce and left.




   
   I was disappointed, but of course not
much more than that; and I decided that trying to have an ordinary,
live-in wife had been a mistake in the first place. I now had all my
time to devote to work, and for the next year I did just that. Right up
to the moment of my first heart attack.




   
   —At twenty-four. God damn it,
no
one should have to have a heart attack after only twenty-four years in
this world. But again there was my rat-reflex mind chewing away at that
problem, too, until it broke through to a way out. I cashed in and set
up a living trust to support me in style forever, if necessary; and I
went up to the cabin to live and make myself healthy again.




   
   Two years of that—and then the
blackout, the
squirrel, the trek south, the man with the axe . . . and Sunday.




   
   I had almost shot Sunday in the first
second I saw him, before I realized that he was in the same sort of
trance the squirrel had been in. We ran into each other about twenty
miles or so south of the Twin Cities, in an area where they had started
to put to gether a really good modern zoo—one in which the
animals wandered about almost without restriction, and the people
visiting were moved through wire tunnels and cages to see the creatures
in something like their natural wild, free state.




   
   But there was no zoo left when I got
there; only open, half-timbered country. A time change line had moved
through, taking out about three miles of highway. The ground was rough,
but dry and open. I coaxed the panel truck across it in low gear,
picking as level a route as I could and doing all right until I got one
rear wheel down into a hole and had to jack it up to get traction
again.




   
   I needed something firm to rest the
jack base on. I walked into a little 'patch of woods nearby looking for
a piece of fallen tree limb the right size, and literally stumbled over
a leopard.




   
   He was crouched low on the ground,
head twisted a little sideways and looking up as if cringing from
something large that was about to attack him. Like the squirrel, he was
unmoving in that position when I walked into him—the time
storm
that had taken out the road and caught him as well must have passed
only minutes previously. When I stubbed my toe on his soft flank, he
came out of his trance and looked at me. I jumped back and jerked up
the rifle I had had the sense to carry with me.




   
   But he stepped forward and rubbed
along the side of my upper leg, purring, so much like an overgrown
household pussycat that I could not have brought myself to shoot him,
even if I had had the sense to do so. He was a large young male,
weighing a hundred and forty pounds when I later managed to coax him on
to a bathroom scale in an abandoned hardware store. He rubbed by me,
turned and came back to slide up along my other side, licking at my
hands where they held the rifle. And from then on, like it or not, I
had Sunday.




   
   I had puzzled about him and the
squirrel a number of times since. The closest I had come to satisfying
my search for what had made them react as they had was that being
caught by a time change jarred anything living right back to its
infancy. After first came to in the cabin—well,
I generally avoided thinking about that. For one thing I had a job to
clean myself up. But I do remember that first, terrible feeling of
helplessness and abandonment—like a very young child lost in
a
woods from which he knows he can never find his way out. If someone had
turned up then to hold my hand, I might have reacted just like the
squirrel or the leopard.




   
   Then there had been our
meeting—Sunday's and mine—with the girl. That had
been a
different kettle of fish. For one thing, evidently she had passed the
point of initial recovery from being
caught in a time change; but equally evidently, the
experience—or
something just before the experience—had hit her a great deal
more severely than my experience with the time change had done.




   
   But about this time, the stars started to
swim slowly
in a circular dance and I fell asleep.




   
   I woke with the sun in my eyes,
feeling hot and itchy all over. It was a bright cloudless day, at least
a couple of hours old, since dawn; evidently the tree had shaded me
from the sun's waking me earlier.




   
   Sunday lay curled within the open
entrance to the
tent; but he was all alone. The girl was gone.




   
   My first reaction, out of that old,
false early training of mine, was to worry. Then common sense returned.
It would only be a _relief, as far as I was concerned, to have her
gone; with her fits of withdrawal and her pestering Sunday until he, in
turn, became a bother.




   
   Damn it, I thought, let
her go.




   
   But then it occurred to me that
something might have happened to her. It was open country all around us
here, except for a screen of young popple beyond which there was a
small creek. I went down through the popple and looked across the
creek, up over a swelling expanse of meadow lifting to a near horizon
maybe three hundred yards off. There was nothing to be seen. I went
down to look at the creek itself, the edges of which were muddy and
marshy, and found her footprints in soft earth going toward the water.
A little further, one of her shoes was stuck in the mud and abandoned.




   
   The creek was shallow—no more
than knee deep for someone her size. I waded across, picked up her
tracks in the mud on the far side, and saw them joined by two other
sets of footprints. Bare feet, larger than hers. I began to feel cold
and hot inside at the same time.




   
   I went back to the tent, strapped on
the belt with the holstered revolver and took the carbine. The carbine
held thirteen shells and it was semi-automatic. My first thought was of
following the tracks up the hill, and then I realized that this would
be more likely to alert whoever the other two people had been than if I
drove. If they saw me coming in the panel, they might figure I'd given
up on the girl and left her. If they saw me coming on
foot, particularly with Sunday, they wouldn't have much choice
but to
think I was chasing her down.




   
   I packed the gear. It would be hard to
replace, maybe; and there was no guarantee we'd be coming back this way
again. Then I got into the panel, letting Sunday up on the seat beside
me for once, but making him lie down out of sight from outside. I
pulled out on the highway and headed up the road parallel to the way I
had last seen the footprints going.




   
   We did not have far to go. Just up and
over the rise that belonged to the meadow across the creek, I saw a
trailer camp with some sort of large building up in front of all, the
trailers. No one had cut the grass in the camp for a long time, but
there were figures moving about the trailers. I drove up to the
building in front. There were a couple of dusty gas pumps there; and a
cheerfully-grinning, skinny, little old man in coveralls too big for
him came out of the building as I stopped.




   
   "Hi," he said, coming up within about
four feet of Sunday's side of the car and squinting across through the
open window at me. "Want some gas?"




   
   "No thanks," I said. "I'm looking for
a girl. A girl about fourteen-fifteen years old with dark hair and
doesn't talk. Have you seen—"




   
   "Nope!" he chirped. "Want some gas?"




   
   Gas was something you had to scrounge for
these days. I was suddenly very interested in him.




   
   "Yes," I said. "I think I'll have some
gas. And . .."




   
   I let my voice trail off into silence. He
came closer, cocking his left ear at me.




   
   "What'd y'say?" He stuck his head in
the window and came face to face with Sunday, only inches between them.
He stopped, perfectly still.



   
   "That's right," I said. "Don't move or
make a sound, now. And don't try to run. The leopard can catch you
before you can take three steps." He didn't know that Sunday would
never have understood in a million years any command I might have given
to chase someone.
   I jerked my thumb at the back of the
panel. Sunday understood that. He turned and leaped into the back, out
of the right hand seat in one flowing movement. The old man's eyes
followed him. I slid over into the right hand seat.
"Now," I said, "turn around. Give me
room to open the door." He did. I opened the door on that side of the
panel a crack. The baggy coverall on his back was only inches away.
Vertically in the center of the back, about belt level, was a tear or
cut about eight inches long. I reached in through it, and closed my
hand on pretty much what I expected. A handgun—a five-chamber
.22
revolver—stuck in a belt around his waist under the
coveralls.




   
   "All right," I said, picking up the
carbine and getting out of the panel behind him. "Walk straight ahead
of me. Act ordinary and don't try to run. The leopard will be with me;
and if I don't get you, he will. Now, where's the girl? Keep your voice
down when you answer."
   "Bub-bu-bu " the old man stammered.
Sounds, nothing un-
derstandable. Plainly, as his repeated offer of gas had shown, whoever
lived in this camp had chosen one of their less bright citizen to stand
out front and make the place look harmless.




   
   "Come on, Sunday," I said.




   
   The leopard came. We followed the old
man across the drive past the pumps. The large building looked not only
closed, but abandoned. Darkness was behind its windows, and spider webs
hung over the cracked white paint of its doorframe. I poked the old man
with the carbine muzzle, directing him around the right end of the
building and back into the camp. I was expecting to be jumped or fired
at, at any second. But nothing happened. When I got around the end of
the building I saw why. They were all at the party.




   
   God knows, they might have been normal
people once. But what I saw now were somewhere- between starving
savages and starving animals. They were mostly late adolescents,
rib-skinny every one of them, male and female alike barefoot below the
ragged cuff-edges of the jeans they wore and naked above the waistband.
Every one of them, as well, was striped and marked with black paint on
face and body. They were gathered, maybe thirty or forty of them, in an
open space before the rows of trailers began. It might have been a
stretch of show lawn, or a volleyball court, once. At the end of it,
tied to a sort of X of planks set upright and surrounded by burnable
trash, paper, and bits of wood, was the girl.



   
   Whether she had come there willingly,
I do not know. It is not beyond the bounds of possibility that she had
finally despaired of ever having Sunday love her, and when
she met those two other pairs of feet by the creek she had gone off of
her own free will with them. But she was terrified now. Her eyes were
enormous, and her mouth was stretched wide in a scream that she could
not bring forth.




   
   I poked the old man with the gun
muzzle and walked in among them. I saw no weapons, but it stood to
reason they must have something more than the revolver that had been
hidden on the old man. The back of my neck prickled; but on the spur of
the moment the best thing I could think of was to put a bold front on
it, and maybe we could just all walk out of here—the girl,
Sunday, and I—with no trouble.




   
   They said not a word; they did not
move as I walked through them. And then, when I was less than a dozen
feet from the girl, she finally got that scream out of her. "Look
out!"




   
   For a part of a second I was so
stunned to hear her utter something understandable that I only stared.
Then it registered on me that she was looking over my shoulder at
something behind me. I spun around, dropping on one knee instinctively
and bringing up the carbine to my shoulder.




   
   There were two of them, lying on the
roof of the house with either rifles or shotguns—I had no
time to
decide which. They were just like the others, except for their
firearms. The girl's shriek must have startled them as much as it had
me, because they were simply lying there, staring down at me with their
weapons forgotten.




   
   But it was not them I had to worry
about, anyway, because—I have no idea from
where—the crowd
I had just passed had since produced bows and arrows; perhaps a bow for
every five or six of them, so that half a dozen of them were already
fitting arrows to their strings as I turned. I started firing.




   
   I shot the two on the roof first,
without thinking—which was pure foolishness, the reflex of a
man
brought up to think of firearms as deadly, but of arrows as
playthings—because the two on the roof did not even have
their
guns aimed and by the time I'd fired at them a couple of arrows had
already whistled by me. They were target arrows, lacking barbed hunting
heads, but nonetheless deadly for that. The rest of the ones being
aimed would certainly not all have missed me—if it had not
been
for Sunday.




   
   There was nothing of the
Lassie-dog-to-the-rescue about Sunday. The situation was entirely
beyond his understanding; and if the two on the roof or the
bow-wielders had shot me quickly and quietly enough, probably he would
merely have sniffed sadly at me as I lay on the ground and wondered why
I had stopped moving. But the girl had screamed—and I must
suddenly have reeked of the body chemicals released by fear and
fury—so Sunday operated by instinct.




   
   If I was frightened, he was
frightened, too. And in wild animals, as in man himself once he is
broken down to it, fear and fury are the same thing. Sunday attacked
the only fear-making cause in view—the group of archers and
their
friends before us; and they found themselves suddenly facing a wild,
snarling, pinwheel-of-knives that was a hundred and forty pound member
of the cat family gone berserk.




   
   They ran from him. Of course they ran.
All but three or four that were too badly clawed or bitten to get away.
I had plenty of time and freedom to get the girl untied from the planks
and start to lead her out of the clearing. By that time Sunday was off
in one corner of the open space, daintily toying with one hooked claw
at a bleeding, moaning figure that was trying to crawl away from him.
It was a little sickening, but so was what they had planned for the
girl. I called the leopard. He came—if
reluctantly—and
followed us back to the truck. We got out of there.




   
   Half a mile down the highway I had to
pull over to the shoulder and stop the car, again. Sunday was still
prickly from the adrenalin of the battle. He wanted to lie in the back
of the panel all alone and lick his fur. The girl, rebuffed by him, was
suddenly sick. I helped her out of the car and held her head until it
was over. Then I got her back into the front seat of the car, curled up
there with a blanket over her.




   
   "They were going to eat me," she
whispered, when I covered her up.




   
   It was the second time she had spoken,
and all in one day. I looked at her, but her eyes were squeezed shut. I
could not tell if she had been talking to me, or only to herself. I got
the panel moving again and let her sleep. That evening when we camped,
I tried talking to her myself. But she had gone back to being dumb. She
would neither speak nor look at me. Foolishly, I even
found myself feeling disappointed—even
a little hurt at that. But of course that was just the wrong-headed
early training at work in me again. I had been feeling good over the
fact that she was coming out of her mental prison—as if that
really mattered, one way or another.




   
   The next day we headed south by west
again. It was a bright, hot day, and I was feeling good. We had gotten
off the asphalt on to a stretch of superhighway, and there was no one
to be seen—not even anything on the road as inconsequential
as an
abandoned car. We were making good time, and Samuelson had helped me to
fix myself on the map. We were close enough to the location of Omaha
that, barring unforeseen delays along the road, we ought to reach it by
sunset. When noon came, I picked a ramp and pulled off the
freeway—just to be on the safe side in case someone
unfriendly
should be cruising it about the time. we were
having lunch—and found a patch of shade under some large,
scraggly-limbed trees I could not identify.




   
   We had hardly glimpsed the mistwall of
a time change all morning—and the few we had seen had been
far
off, so far off that in the bright daylight it was impossible to tell
.whether they were standing still or moving. But obviously one had
passed by where we were sometime since the storms started. About four
hundred yards from the exit ramp of the highway the cross road ended
abruptly in a clump of tall mop-headed palms, the kind you find lining
the boulevards in Los Angeles.




   
   The palms and the big scraggly-limbed
trees signalled that we were into a different time-changed territory
than we had been earlier: Now that I stopped to notice it, for some
time there had been a different kind of dampness to the air than that
which comes from midwestern, mid-summer humidity. The softness
of the atmosphere was more like that of a seacoast; and the few white
clouds that moved overhead seemed to hang low and opulent in the sky,
the way they do in Florida, instead of being high and distant like
piled up castles, as they are in temperate zone mid-continental skies
during the warm months.




   
   It was a hint, I thought, to be on our
guard against strange company. As far as I had been able to determine,
it was only everything below the animal level that got changed by the
mist-walls when they passed. I had begun to add up some evidence in
what I saw to reach the conclusion that much of what I came
across was several hundred, if not several thousand, years forward from
my own original time. There was some evidence of extensive storm damage
and geological change, followed by considered reforestation in a
majority of the landscapes I moved through. There must have been
massive loss of life in most areas at the same time or another, which
accounted for the scarcity of most warm-blooded creatures, except for
birds. Certainly topography and vegetation changed when a time line
passed, and I had noticed fish in lakes that had not been lakes before
time change. But just where on the scale of life the dividing line was
drawn, I had no idea. It would pay to be watchful. If, for example,
snakes were below the dividing line then we might suddenly encounter
poisonous varieties in latitudes or areas where such varieties had
never existed before.




   
   I spent part of the lunch hour trying
to get the girl to talk, but she was still back at being voiceless
again. I kept chattering to her, though, partly out of stubbornness and
partly out of the idea that if she had loosened up once, she could
again; and the more I tried to wear down the barrier between us,
possibly, the sooner she would.




   
   When we were done with lunch, we
buried the tin cans and the paper. The girl and I ate a lot of canned
stuff, which made meals easy; and I had fallen into the habit of
feeding Sunday on canned dog food or any other meat that could be
found. He also hunted occasionally as we went along. But he would never
go very far from me to do it, and this restricted what he could catch.
But we buried our trash just in case some one or something might find
the remains and take a notion to trail us. We got back in the panel
truck and headed once more down the superhighway.




   
   But it was exactly as if stopping to
eat lunch had changed our luck. Within five miles the superhighway
disappeared—cut off by some past time storm line. It ended in
a
neat lip of concrete hanging thirty feet in the air with nothing in the
shape of a road below or beyond it but sandy hills, covered with cactus
and scraggly trees. I had to backtrack two miles to find an exit ramp
that led down on to a road that appeared to keep going off at an angle
as far as I could see. It was asphalt, like most of the roads we had
been travelling earlier, but it was not in as good shape as the ones
that had led us through Samuelson's small town and past the trailer
camp. It was narrower, high-crowned, and weedy along the
edges. I hesitated because,
although the road angled exactly in the direction I wanted to go, there
was something about it that filled me with uneasiness. I simply did not
like the look of it. Here and there sand had blown across it, a smudge
of gold on black—but not to any depth that would slow down
the
panel truck. Still, I slowed on my own and cruised at no more than
thirty miles an hour, keeping my eyes open.




   
   The road seemed to run on without end,
which_did nothing to allay that uneasiness of mine. There was something
about it that was unfamiliar—not of any recognizable
time—in spite of the fact that it looked like a backwoods
road
anywhere. The sandy hillscapes following us on either side were alien,
too, as if they had been transported from a desert somewhere and set
down here. Also, it was getting hotter and the humidity was worse.




   
   I stopped the panel, finally, to do a
more precise job of estimating our position on the map than I could do
while driving. According to the compass I had mounted on the instrument
panel of our vehicle, the asphalt road had been running almost exactly
due west; and the outskirts of Omaha should be less than twenty miles
southwest of us.




   
   As long as we had been on the
superhighway, I had not worried, because a road like that, obviously
belonging to our original twentieth century time, had to be headed
toward the nearest large city—which had to be Omaha.. Just as
on
the asphalt road at first I had not worried either, because it headed
so nearly in the direction I wanted to go.




   
   But it was stretching out now to the
point where I began to worry that it would carry me to the north and
past the city, without letting me catch sight of it. Certainly, by this
time we had gone far enough to intersect some other roads heading south
and into the metropolitan area. But we had crossed no other road. For
that matter, we had come across nothing else that indicated a city
nearby, no railroad tracks, no isolated houses, no fences, no suburban
developments in the bulldozer stage of construction . . . I was uneasy.




   
   Laying out the road map on the hood of
the car, I traced our route to the superhighway, traced the
superhighway to what I believed to be the exit by which we had come
down off it and along the road that exit tied into—headed
west.
The road was there, but according to the map less than a dozen miles
farther on it ran
through a small town called Leeder, and we had come twenty miles
without seeing as much as a road sign.




   
   I went through the whole thing twice
more, checked the compass and traced out our route, and checked the
odometer on the panel to see how far we'd come since leaving the
superhighway —and the results came out the same. We had to be
bypassing Omaha to the north.




   
   I got back in the truck and started
travelling again, driving slowly. I told myself I'd give myself another
five miles without a crossroad before turning back. I drove them, and
then another five. But I saw no crossroad. Nothing. Only the narrow,
neglected-looking strip of asphalt which looked as if it might continue
unchanged all the way to the Pacific Ocean.




   
   I stopped the panel again, got out,
and walked off the road to check the surface of the ground to the
south. I walked back and forth and stamped a few times. The surface was
sandy but hard—easily solid enough to bear the weight of the
panel truck—and the vegetation was scattered enough so that
there
would be no trouble driving through it. Up until now I had been very
careful not to get off the roads, for fear of a breakdown of the truck
which would strand us a distance from any hope of easily finding
another vehicle. On foot we would be at the mercy of the first moving
time storm wall that came toward us.




   
   But we were so close now—we
were-just a few miles away from getting back to normal life. I could
see Swannee in my mind's eye so clearly that she was almost like a
mirage superimposed on the semidesert landscape around us. She had to
be there, waiting for me. Something inside me was still positive,
beyond all argument, that Omaha had survived and that along with it
Swannee had survived in the sanity of a portion of the world as it had
been before the time storm. In fact my mind had toyed a number of times
with the idea that since Omaha, like Hawaii, had survived, it might
mean there might be many other enclaves of safety; and the fact that
there were such enclaves would mean there was a way of licking the time
storm, by applying to all other places the special conditions or
whatever unusual elements had kept these enclaves protected.




   
   In those enclaves she and I could
still lead the reasonable and normal life we could have had before the
time storm hit, and somehow I knew that the experience of the time
storm would have straightened her out on what had
gone wrong between us before. Time would have brought her to the
realization that it was simply an old reflex on my part that had made
me act like someone literally in love with her. Also she would know how
tough life could be outside the enclaves like the one she now lived
in—or even there for that matter. She would have a new
appreciation of what I could do for her, in the way of taking care of
her. In fact, I was willing to bet that by this time she would be ready
to indulge these little emotional lapses of mine. All I had to do was
find her and things would go well.




   
   —But that was something to
think
about when there was time to think about it. The big question now was:
should I take the panel across country, south, away from the road, to
find a highway or street that would bring me to the city?




   
   There was really no argument about it.
I got Sunday and the girl back into the panel—they had
followed
me outside and wandered after me as I stamped on the ground to make
sure it would not bog down the panel—then I got back in the
truck, turned off the asphalt and headed due south by the compass.




   
   It was not bad driving at all. I had
to slow down to about five to ten miles an hour; and I kept the panel
in second gear, occasionally having to shift down to low on the hills,
but generally finding it easy going. It was all up and down, a
roller-coaster type of going for about nine-tenths of a mile;' and then
suddenly we came up over a rise and looked down on a lakeshore.




   
   It was just a strip of whitish-brown,
sandy beach. But the shallow, rather stagnant-looking water beyond the
beach stretched out as far as I could see and out of sight right and
left as well. Evidently the time storm had moved this whole area in, to
the northwest of the metropolitan area, pretty well blocking off access
from that direction. The problem for me now was: which way would be the
shortest way round the lake? Right or left?




   
   It was a toss-up. I squinted in both
directions but for some reason, just while I had been standing there, a
haze of some sort seemed to have moved in, so that I could not see far
out on the water in any direction. Finally I chose to go to the right,
because I thought I saw a little darkness through the haze upon the
sun-glare off the water and sand in that direction. I turned the nose
of the truck and we got going.




   
   - The beach was almost as good as a paved
road to drive on. It was flat and firm. Apparently, the
water adjoining it began to shelve more sharply as we went along, for
it lost its stagnant, shallow appear-mice and began to develop quite a
respectable surf. There was an onshore wind blowing, but it helped the
heat and the humidity only a little. We kept driving.




   
   As I watched the miles add up on the
truck's odometer, I began gradually to regret not trying in the other
direction. Clearly, I had picked the long way around this body of
water, because looking ahead I could still see no end to it. When the
small, clicking figures of tile odometer rolled up past the twelve mile
mark, I braked the truck to a halt, turned around, and headed back.




   
   As I said, the beach was good driving.
I pushed our speed up to about forty, and it was not long before we
were back at the point where we had first come upon the lake. I kept
pounding along, and shortly I made out something up ahead. The dazzle
of sunlight from the water seemed to have gotten in my eyes so that I
could not make out exactly what it was—something like a
handkerchief-sized island with a tree, or a large raft with a diving
tower, out in the water just a little ways from the beach. But there
were the black silhouettes of two-legged figures on the sand there. I
could stop to get some directions and we could still be pulling into
Swannee's driveway in time for dinner.




   
   The dazzle-effect on my eyes got worse
as the panel got close to the figures, and the glitter of sunlight
through the windshield was not helping. I blinked, and blinked again. I
should have thought to pick up some dark glasses and keep them in the
glove compartment of the panel for situations like this—but I
just had not expected to run into water-glare like this. I must have
been no more than thirty or forty feet from the figures by the time I
finally braked the panel to a stop and jumped out of it on to the sand,
blinking to get the windshield-glitter out of the way between
us—and I still could not see them clearly. There were at
least
half a dozen of them on the beach, and I saw more out on the raft or
whatever it was.




   
   I started toward them.




   
   "Hey!" I said. "I'm lost. Can you put me
on the road to Omaha? I want to get to Byerly Park, there."




   
   The figures did not answer. I was
within a few steps of them now. I stopped, closed my eyes, and shook my
head violently. Then I opened my eyes again.




   
   For the first time I saw them clearly.
They had two legs apiece, all right; but that was the only thing
people-like about them. As far as I could see, they wore no
clothes; and I could have sworn they were covered with greenish-gold
scales. Heavy, lizard-like features with unblinking dark eyes stared
directly into my face.




   
   I stared back at them. Then I turned
and looked out at the raft and beyond. All around were the beach and
the water—nothing more. And finally, finally, the truth came
crashing in on me.




   
   There was too much water. There was no
way Omaha could still exist out there beyond the waves. I had been
wrong all the time. I had been fooling myself, hugging to my mind an
impossible hope as if it was the'fixed center of the universe.




   
   Omaha was gone. Gone completely.
Swannee was gone. Like so many other things, she had been taken away
forever. I had lost her for good, just as I had lost my mother.



   
   The sun, which had been high overhead,
seemed to swing halfway around the sky before my eyes and turn blood
red. The water seemed to go black as ink and swirl up all around me. My
mind felt as if it was cracking wide open; and everything started to
spin about me like liquid going down a drain, sucking water and beach
and all, including me, away down into some place that was ugly and
frightening.




   
   It was the end of the world. I had
been intending to survive anything for Swannee's sake, but all the time
she had already been gone. She and Omaha had probably been lost in the
first moment after the time storm hit. From then on, there had only
been the illusion of her in my sick mind. I had been as insane as
Samuelson, after all. The crazy cat, the idiot girl, and I—we
had
been three loonies together. I had flattered myself that the mist-walls
were all outside me; but now I could feel them breaching the walls of
my skull, moving inside, wiping clean and destroying everything over
which they passed. I had a faint and distant impression of hearing
myself howling like a chained dog, and of strong 'hands holding me. But
this, too, swiftly faded away into nothingness . . .




   
   It was a nothingness I welcomed. It
should have been death. I wanted death. But that part of me that always
refused to quit unsatisfied would not let me go. Still trapped in life,
adrift in my mind, I was left at last in the empty room of my thoughts,
face to face with the fact that it had not been a final move into peace
for
me, after all, admitting that Swannee was gone forever. It had only
been one more step on a long journey of the self to some huge goal I
could only feel and fear but not yet see, a goal that continued to draw
me inexorably to it.




   
   In peace or pain, I now saw the
pilgrimage still before me as something to which I was committed, on
the face of this new, strange earth. I was locked into it, by myself
and the time storm; as if by some ancient curse—or
inescapable,
iron blessing.





~Scanned and OCR by gorgon776 -
proofed by GreatQ [2007.06.02]








Wyszukiwarka

Podobne podstrony:
Asimov s Science Fiction Asimov s 1977 03 Fall
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2003 Issue 03 March (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2004 Issue 12 December (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2005 Issue 03 March (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2003 Issue 09 September (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2004 Issue 07 July (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2003 Issue 10 October (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2004 Issue 10 October (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2005 Issue 07 July (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2005 Issue 02 February (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2006 Issue 02 February [html]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2006 Issue 03 March [html]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2004 Issue 03 March (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2004 Issue 09 September (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2004 Issue 09 September (v1 0) [txt]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2006 Issue 12 December (v1 0) [html]
Magazine Asimov s Science Fiction 2007 Issue 02 February (v1 0) [html]
Magazine Analog Science Fiction and Fact 2004 Issue 12 December (v1 0) [txt]

więcej podobnych podstron